Peace Keeper

The scanning, uploading and distribution of this book via the Internet or via any other means without the permission of the publisher is illegal, and punishable by law. Please purchase only authorized electronic editions, and do not participate in or encourage the electronic piracy of copyrighted materials. Your support of the author’s rights is appreciated. This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Peacekeeper Copyright © 2005 Tabitha A. Bradley ISBN: 1-55410-586-2 Cover art and design by Martine Jardin All rights reserved. Except for use in any review, the reproduction or utilization of this work in whole or in part in any form by any electronic, mechanical or other means, now known or hereafter invented, is forbidden without the written permission of the publisher. Published by eXtasy Books, a division of Zumaya Publications, 2005 Look for us online at: www.zumayapublications.com www.extasybooks.com

ut when a long train of abuses and usurpations, pursuing invariably the same Object evinces a design to reduce them under absolute Despotism, it is their right, it is their duty, to throw off such Government, and to provide new Guards for their future security.

B

—The Declaration of Independence

Tabitha A. Bradley

Prologue Court of the Commonweal, Tamfana, Dant’ar e need a patriot, one who cares for his world.” “A patriot? From Diranda? Surely the Ranee is joking.” Narinu Sondassa, the Voice of the Ranee of the Dant’aree Commonwealth, turned away from the deep nighttime coastal vista arrayed before her, sprawling lush and serene below the picture window that dominated the east wall of the office. “What I said,” she said, pinning the dark, muscular man standing there with an icy stare. “It lies with the Dirandans, as far gone as they are, to end this once and for all.” She stood, small and erect, in front of the tall man, her voice taking on an ethereal, echoing quality. “Is there not one amongst that sorry lot who thinks beyond the comforts of brandy and women? Besides Tramani? One that will take the initiative?” Palil Yaran snorted. “I think our only option is black ops, to be perfectly honest, Ranee Janros,” he said, without missing a beat. “I know of no one.” Narinu sighed, turning back to consider the soft,

“W

1

Peacekeeper peaceful view of the Tamfana harbor, a part of her wishing this conversation were not taking place. “The Ranee and I shudder to think of the necessity of such a choice, Palil,” she said quietly. “But let us say that the idea has not been a stranger to us lately. Asher VonTesmar has earned the hatred of more of his allies than any one Director that the Ranee can remember. His father would be ashamed.” Palil settled on the edge of the Ranee’s desk. “Castellan Chanossa knows the family well,” he said thoughtfully, “send him to speak to VonTesmar for you. Perhaps Keir can make inroads where the ambassadors have not.” Narinu shrugged. “You heard what he said. He has the ear of the sons, not the father. It is unlikely Asher would listen to Keir Chanossa, no matter how highly respected he is. Though the Ranee thinks that the suggestion was a good one.” Palil considered the view himself a moment. “Black ops it is, then.” “No,” Narinu said in that same ethereal, echoing voice. “You don’t want war, Ranee,” Palil said. “Not with the Directorate. Not with the Rysusi pushing at our borders.” “Of course not, but if that is our only choice, then so be it.” “A Dirandan patriot...” Palil said, thoughtfully. “All right. You have a plan, I am thinking.” “When have we not had a plan?” Palil laughed a little, softly, humorlessly. “With the Alliance in jeopardy, you want a Dirandan who has 2

Tabitha A. Bradley the power to sway the most powerful, unmovable man in the Fifth Quadrant.” “Yes.” “And should this mythical man be found, what then?” “Find him first, Palil,” The Voice of the Ranee said, not turning.

3

Peacekeeper

Chapter One hate my father. Yet my lifelong hatred of the man is not why he has to die. Had it been as simple as that, I wouldn’t have bothered. He’d have gotten himself murdered sooner or later. Asher VonTesmar is a bastard; a drunken, whoring, selfish bastard who cares little for anyone other than himself. He was a terrible husband and an abusive father. This is not why he has to die, however. Asher VonTesmar is evil. He is also the High King and Director of one of the Fifth Quadrant’s most powerful governments, the Directorate. He is, in many men’s opinions, a dictator, and had he been stupid, the depths of his depravity in that high office would have been bad enough. However, I know differently. Not many do, for Asher plays the fool very well. No. Asher is far from stupid. Nor is he as self-centered as he wants everyone to believe. For ill or worse, Asher is a VonTesmar. And there has never been a VonTesmar born yet who was an idiot. It is for this, and this reason alone, that he has to die. And I, Gaston VonTesmar, his youngest son, will be the one to kill him.

I

—Gaston’s Journal: 19 Taka’dai, 58,024 CE 4

Tabitha A. Bradley

The Citadel, Regent’s Bluff, Diranda It seems like I just did this... Gaston drew a deep breath as he threw open the door to Asher’s private office on the residential level of the Citadel, the Directorate’s Government House. “Lisan’s blood!” Asher VonTesmar cursed as the naked blonde-haired woman perched atop his lap gasped and fell to the floor under the desk. “Ancestors!” Gaston groaned under his breath. “You’re supposed to be at work, Father,” he snapped. Asher straightened his tunic, glaring with ice-green eyes the color of the clearest peridot. Thankfully, the rest of him was hidden by the massive sable wood desk. “Get,” he hissed, “out.” A soft giggle came from beneath the desk and Asher stiffened slightly. Another, different giggle came from the same area and Gaston ground his back teeth together. “Can you stop, for five minutes?” he snarled. “Why?” Asher said with a cold smirk. “Jealous?” Gaston suppressed the urge to spit. “I have a job to do here. You’re going to have to listen and I’d prefer it if you’d make your slaves keep their hands and...everything else...to themselves for the short amount of time I have to be in your presence...Director.” 5

Peacekeeper Asher chuckled softly. “When’s the last time you played, boy? With that frigid little Deavalon brat you like so much? Hasn’t she been working for Tramani for the last three months? Or perhaps that bitchy Adelar redhead that Samuel is obsessed with? No wonder you’re so stiff...” “If you’re offering to share your women, Asher,” Gaston said evenly, “I wouldn’t take them.” A low moan came from under the desk. “The High Court has requested you review their concerns and address them today. The Assembly is less than a week away, and they are understandably concerned about the state of the Dant’aree Alliance. The Voice of the Ranee is wondering why you have been refusing communication with the Dant’aree Commonweal Council and by so doing, the Ranee herself.” Asher groaned softly, shifting in his chair and Gaston frowned. “Dammit,” he snarled, “yank your cock out of that woman’s mouth and answer me!” Asher chuckled. “I don’t need to. My answer is the same as it has been every time you’ve come as the Appointment of the Court. ‘It’s being dealt with’.” “Then tell them that. Today, Father,” Gaston snapped, slamming his hand down on the desk in front of him. The girls squealed and Asher winced. “Dammit!” he snarled. Gaston’s smile was thin and nasty. “Get bit?” he said with relish. “Your own damn fault, you pervert.” Asher backhanded someone under the desk. There 6

Tabitha A. Bradley was a sharp cry, which dissolved into sobbing. He adjusted his pants, fastened his belt and stood up, slowly. Gaston watched him with narrowed dark eyes. “That’s it,” Asher said with a snarl. He rounded the desk, balling his beefy hand into a large fist. “You’ve had this coming for a long time, boy.” Gaston straightened, staring back at him, unafraid and unimpressed. “What?” he asked, “are you going to hit me? After eleven years? I don’t think you could get a hand on me, if I really wanted to fight with you. I don’t. I won’t lower myself to your level.” He turned his back on Asher and strode towards the door to the office. “Stop right there,” Asher snarled. Gaston kept walking. “Stop...” Gaston paused, hand on the door handle. He looked over his shoulder at Asher. “If you hit me, I’ll make sure it gets all over the Free Press that you’re sexually enslaving young, barely adult girls to service you on demand in your office instead of doing your job, that you beat your children and that you murdered your previous wives...including my mother.” Asher paused. “You’ll look like a weakling if you do that, Gaston.” “In comparison to the truths I could spill about you, I’m willing to take that risk. If the Directorate High Court finds out you murdered your previous wives, your life won’t be worth the small amount of Units it’s currently worth right now.” 7

Peacekeeper “I’ll have you killed, Gaston,” Asher said quietly. Gaston chuckled softly. “Too much of a coward to do it yourself?” Asher growled. Gaston cleared his throat, straightened his sable Captain’s jacket and pinned Asher with a laser-like green gaze. “The High Court respectfully requests that you explain your refusal to acknowledge the Dant’aree and the Court’s own Appointed representative. This morning.” He paused, looking into the face of his father. Asher glared back at him, flexing his large, long, amber adorned fingers, his breathing heavy and hard, the air in the room close and hot with the scent of sex and simmering anger. “Try actually being the Director for once, Asher,” Gaston said coldly. “If you don’t, someone might decide to replace you.” Asher’s eyes widened, darkened to glittering jade green, then they narrowed to slits. “Get out,” he snarled. “Before you find your head decorating my trophy wall.” Gaston gave Asher a thin, villainous smile, which when combined with his narrow, dark green eyes, sharp nose, dark hair and pencil-thin mustache, made him look nearly demonic. “Good rising, my Lord Director,” he sneered, throwing open the office door and letting it slam hard behind him. **** 8

Tabitha A. Bradley

“The last honorable man on Diranda,” she said, eyeing Palil Yaran. “And what makes you think I’d know who this guy is?” “You’re Dirandan.” “I’m Arcadian.” Palil snorted and set his glass of beer on the table in front of him. “You know people, Captain T’Kayn. Besides, Chanossa seems to think you’re a decent source of information.” He tilted his head to the side as though considering the young woman who sat in the chair opposite him. “And since when does a Yaran trust a Chanossa?” Alexandra T’Kayn said, snapping an irritated hand in the air, towards the wide expanse of starry space that seemed to permeate the Starlighters lounge. “Why should I tell you anything I know, anyway?” Yaran’s expression was serious, as was his tone, “It’s important, Captain.” “So’s my time, General,” Alex said coolly, tapping a pair of drumsticks on the table in a staccato, annoyed rhythm. “And I don’t know anything political.” “Not true,” Palil said with a slight smirk. “You know several influential Dirandans. Taggart Riordan springs immediately to mind, Kenric Janassi... hm, Kazi Gerik, Dorrian Rafferty, Eridan Tramani, Gareth Janassi...Gaston VonTesmar, I understand you know him as well?” Every one of those names brought a face to mind, each face connected with an emotion, not all of them good...especially Taggart. And Gaston. She scowled a 9

Peacekeeper little. Gaston VonTesmar’s name brought up more than that. More than she was wanting to deal with at the moment. So she shrugged. “About the only one of those men I like is Kenric. Possibly Dorrian.” Palil chuckled. “Kenric Trymian–Janassi. A fellow ex-patriot. Well, that’s fitting.” Shadows of people moved around the two of them, as the tables near the small, semi-circular stage began to fill up. Even though it was mid-day, Vendalli’s time, the lounge was perpetually dim, lending an otherworldly effect to the starry spacescape decor that gave the place its name. She gave him an annoyed look, tapping her drumstick warningly. “Look, General, I don’t have time to sit here and be insulted by the likes of you,” she said, “I’ve got about a minute or two before the band goes on, so if you have a point, make it. Otherwise, this conversation is over.” “Fine, Captain,” Palil said, glancing at a tall man in a long coat as he brushed by the table. “Normally, I don’t bother with petty criminals like yourself, but in this case, your reputation precedes you. So, who is the man, if he even exists? The man who has Diranda in his heart’s blood? The one who can save your world?” “There are several men who love Diranda that I know,” Alex said. “As well as several women.” “Ah yes, but do these men and women have the political power to save the planet? To do something no one has yet been able to do?” Alex frowned intensely. “What exactly are you talking about, General?” Her voice dropped in volume, “Are you talking about deposing Asher 10

Tabitha A. Bradley VonTesmar?” Palil shrugged, but she caught the smirk that momentarily curved his lips. “I never said anything of the sort, Captain T’Kayn.” He took a drink of his beer. Alex blinked. Glancing around quickly to see if anyone nearby was listening, she said, “Well, there aren’t many with the kind of power you’re talking about, Yaran. Gareth, Eridan, Gaston and Taggart all have that power, but I’ll be the first to tell you that Taggart Riordan’s not an honorable or a trustworthy man and would be the last to risk his cozy little setup, even if it meant he’d end up Director.” She winced. “That’s not a situation I want to ever see.” Someone nearby coughed and she looked around, feeling slightly nervous, which annoyed the hell out of her. She frowned a little and began tapping the table with the drumsticks again. Yaran’s dark eyebrow rose. He glanced at the thin sticks rattling on the table. “Eridan Tramani, then?” he said, “Son of the Keeper of the Keys? His father has the political power, does he not?” “Eridan isn’t the type, Yaran,” Alex said, glancing up at the stage. Band members were beginning to tune their instruments and her agitated tapping quickened. “You’re running out of time. Eridan may have his father’s power at his back, but like March, he doesn’t rock the boat.” “Gareth Janassi?” “Even you ought to know the Janassi reputation,” Alex snapped, “do you really think any Janassi would risk himself against Asher VonTesmar? Especially Gareth? He’s the bloody High Inquisitor’s son, for 11

Peacekeeper Lisan’s sake!” Palil shrugged. “Then that leaves Gaston.” Alex rolled her eyes. “Then you’re left with nothing,” she said curtly, standing, “and your time is up.” “I don’t know,” Palil said easily, “the few times I’ve met the man, he seemed the best of the lot of them.” Alex just stared at him. “Gaston VonTesmar? Are you kidding me?” She snorted. “I don’t have time to play Court games with you, General.” Palil’s jovial attitude faded a bit. “I assure you, Captain T’Kayn, I’m not playing any kind of game.” With an exasperated sigh, Alex crossed her arms over her chest. “Why, exactly, do you need this man?” Palil took a drink of his beer and considered her. “Sit down, Captain.” Alex glanced back at the stage where Jake and the other members of the band were setting up, then back at Palil. She frowned a little and dropped back into her seat. “Good. I didn’t think you were a complete fool.” Alex’s eyes narrowed again, but Palil held up a hand. “The alliance between the Directorate and the Commonwealth is in jeopardy. We have reason to believe Asher VonTesmar is behind this.” “That much I already know,” Alex said. Palil nodded. “The Ranee is reluctant to go to war with Diranda, since our two governments have been allies for many generations, understandably, but your Director’s actions are leaving us with little choice.” 12

Tabitha A. Bradley “Not surprising,” Alex said, “Asher VonTesmar is a bastard.” Palil’s eyebrow rose. “I’ve met him,” Alex said evenly. “As I said, he’s a bastard. A sick bastard, among other things.” “All right, well. I think then, you’d agree that your world would be better served with someone else in charge?” “Well, of course, who doesn’t?” she said. “So Ranee Naichi has asked you to find this ‘someone else,’ is that it?” Palil shrugged. “Not exactly, but close enough. Ideally we need a patriot. A man who is willing to do what he must to save Diranda from the war that will inevitably happen, should Asher continue along this destructive track.” So it’s come to this, has it? Damn, if I didn’t know better, I’d say he’s looking for a hit man. But he’ll never say it. Not here. “’What he must’? That’s pretty broad, don’t you think, General?” The band began to play a guitar-heavy instrumental, and she knew Jake was glaring at her. She sighed. He’d understand. He wouldn’t be happy about it. But he would understand. “We’re in a corner, here, Captain, surely you can see that?” Palil Yaran said with a snort. “The Rysusi are poised to rip the Directorate in half. The Directorate simply cannot hold off the Legion any longer. Without the Alliance, the Rysusi will destroy your people, Alexandra.” A sharp chill swept through her. She knew, all too 13

Peacekeeper well, what the Rysusi Legion were capable of. She stared at Palil as he continued speaking, the entire lounge seeming to fade into the background. “Without the Directorate,” he said sternly, “the Commonwealth is the only thing standing between the Legion and Quadrant-wide domination. The Republic has withdrawn their support already. You understand that we simply cannot allow that to happen?” Of course not. If the limb is too diseased to be healed, it must be destroyed. She swallowed hard. Years of playing teenaged field medic in the combat zone she grew up in flooded back to her in an uncomfortable wave of memory. The ‘surgical solution’ the Dant’aree were well known for. She nodded dumbly. Palil sighed and he looked as though he actually felt bad about what he was telling her. Alex supposed he did, in a way. “The Dant’aree Commonwealth will take steps to ensure that it doesn’t happen, Captain T’Kayn, and if the Directorate does not comply with the terms of the Alliance, then we will be forced to—” Alex swallowed hard. You know who he is looking for, Alex, a soft voice whispered in her mind. You know there is only one man who can do it. Who can save Diranda. The Peacekeeper. “I know someone, General,” she said quietly. “If that’s what you’re really looking for. A guy who does have Diranda’s best interest at heart. But that doesn’t 14

Tabitha A. Bradley mean he’s a good man.” “’Good’ and ‘bad’ are subjective terms, Captain,” Palil said. “The focus is on what’s best for the world and the Directorate as a whole. As I said, I’m not a king-maker. I’m just doing what Janros Naichi has asked. Janros is a ‘good’ woman, as far as rulers go and I know going to war with Diranda would distress her deeply. With Asher in charge, I have watched a solid, relatively decent government slide into the depths of depravity, in some ways worse than that of the Rysusi—” Alex stiffened. “Deny it if you will, Captain T’Kayn, but a part of you realizes that I’m speaking the truth, as uncomfortable as it may be to hear.” “It doesn’t have to mean that I like it,” she said. Palil shrugged. “No, Captain, it doesn’t.” He took another drink of his beer and set the empty cup on the table. “Who are you thinking of?” Alex sighed. “Gaston VonTesmar,” she said. “He’s the man you want to talk to, I think.” Palil nodded. “Somehow, I suspected he might be.” **** “Bad to worse doesn’t even begin to describe it,” Dorrian Rafferty said, glancing up at the tall, thin figure of Kazi Gerik as he approached the bar. Kazi nodded, a dour expression on his thin face. He glanced at his companion, a tall, dark haired man with wide shoulders and penetrating almost black, amethyst eyes, who shrugged. 15

Peacekeeper Dorrian took a drink. “And as you can guess, Gus has been in a dangerous mood all day,” he said, jerking a thumb at the young Dirandan Prince, who was sitting in on an impromptu Taroxi game at a table not too far from Club Sorcery’s stage. Kazi raised an eyebrow, his gaze going from Gaston, who was smoking incessantly and glaring at the three other card players at the table with him, to the extremely beautiful woman dancing on the stage, wearing little more than the string of expensive Dirandan gemstones that was draped around her hips. He cast Dorrian a look of mock astonishment and slid onto the stool next to him. Dorrian shook his head. “Gus is pissed. Asher’s even more pissed, if that’s possible, and I think, I’m not certain, but I think Asher took a swing at him today.” “Wouldn’t surprise me,” the tall, dark haired man said. “All Gus has to do is look at Father and he nearly gets pounded.” He snorted. “Serves him right.” “There you are!” Gaston VonTesmar snapped. Dorrian’s gaze shot back to the Taroxi table. Gaston was standing, arms crossed over his chest, deep green eyes narrowed and an imperious expression on his face. “About time, Samuel.” Samuel VonTesmar’s own expression darkened and he rolled his eyes as he took a seat at the bar. “I had things that couldn’t be dropped on a moment’s notice, brother.” He ordered a Cardei brandy and turned to regard the shorter figure of his brother. “You’re the Crown Prince, Samuel,” Gaston said 16

Tabitha A. Bradley sternly, approaching them, “State business ought to take precedence over everything else. You know that.” Samuel shrugged. “A position I don’t relish and don’t anticipate maintaining for much longer, if I understand Dorrian right,” he said with a dismissive shrug, “good riddance, I say.” Kazi chuckled softly. “Must have been hellish in Court today, Gus. Sorry I wasn’t there.” Gaston shot him a cool look. “I’m sorry I was,” he said acidly. “Asher was in a right fury this morning, but then, after what I did to get him there, it wasn’t surprising.” Dorrian snorted and took another drink. “Gus had the bad luck of busting in on Asher in the middle of one of his early morning ‘play dates’. I guess the old boy had two little nymphets under his desk, giving him the treatment while our Gussy here is trying to talk to him.” Gaston’s eyes narrowed and he took a drink from the large brandy glass he had brought with him from the Taroxi table, along with what looked like the Unit chips of every other player there. Samuel coughed on his drink and stared at Gaston. “You what?” Gaston snorted. “I’d really rather not replay the event, if it’s all the same. It was bad enough the first time.” “Hey, it got Asher to Court, right?” Kazi said. “After what? Four months now?” “Yeah, for all the good it did,” Dorrian said. Samuel sighed in mild annoyance. “Well, is 17

Peacekeeper someone going to enlighten me on what happened? I am still the Crown Prince.” Gaston rolled his eyes. “If you’d been there, like you were supposed to be, brother, you’d know all this already.” Dorrian chuckled softly. “Asher did show up, like the Court wanted him to. With about six of his little ‘toys’ in tow. Which, though I like scantily clad ladies as much as any healthy Dirandan male does, this was a bit much. I swear, those girls were barely women. And what’s worse, the ones he brought...they were all noblewomen. Daughters and granddaughters of the men of the High Court.” Gaston swirled the thick, ruby-red liquid in his glass. Motes of golden dust caught the ambient lighting of the club, throwing sparkles across the bartop. “If he wanted to anger the Court, that was the way to do it. I can only thank Lisan that he didn’t ‘play’ while he made his speech.” “Yeah,” Dorrian said with a wince. “I’ll bet he would have, if he hadn’t been so angry at that point.” Samuel glanced at Gaston, then up at the stage, where three lovely, slender young women, each with a different metallic shade of hair, were performing acrobatic balancing acts that were amazing and sensual at the same time. With a sigh, he turned back to the conversation at the bar, digging in the pocket of his sable-and-gold brocaded vest for his pipe. Kazi grumbled something under his breath. Dorrian nodded. “Yeah, one of them was your cousin.” One of Gaston’s dark eyebrows rose. “Excuse me?” 18

Tabitha A. Bradley “Ametrine got caught up by Asher about three weeks ago. At the last State Ball, I guess.” He grumbled again and stared into the depths of his cup. Gaston frowned. “Ametrine isn’t even out of school yet.” Kazi nodded. Samuel snorted, packing tobacco into the bowl of his pipe. “Well, she is now,” he said dryly. He lifted the stem to his lips and stopped. “Ancestors,” he growled. Gaston shot him a look, then grinned. “Tedious, isn’t it?” Samuel snorted. “Anyone have a light of some sort?” Gaston dug in the pocket of his uniform Captain’s coat and produced a small silver stick. “Here, try this. It’s antiquated, but it works.” Samuel took the slender lighter from his brother and pushed a button on the end. It emitted a small, yellow flame. “You’re both just lazy,” Dorrian said with a smirk, “using magic and psionics to light your cigars and pipes. Hanging out in Vendalli’s ought to do you some good. Make you rely on your other skills.” “It’s annoying, is what it is,” Samuel said with a frown. “I’ve never liked it.” “It keeps everyone honest,” Gaston said with a shrug. “And safe.” Dorrian chuckled. “So, what’s this ‘announcement’ that everyone’s talking about, guys?” The four of them turned. 19

Peacekeeper A pretty, curvaceous redheaded woman was standing behind them, one hand on a hip encased in sapphire blue leather. She smiled at Kazi’s cough and Dorrian’s grin. “Damn, Tamara, you get sexier every time I see you,” Dorrian said. “Smuggling life treating you well?” Tamara Sable laughed. When she did, the extraordinarily clingy silver mesh top she wore shimmered in the light. “When I’m stealing from Asher VonTesmar, every day is a good day, Captain Rafferty.” She winked. “Thanks for giving me the head start last week...” Kazi elbowed him, but Dorrian laughed. “Not a problem. I couldn’t let you get caught, now could I?” Gaston chuckled and ordered another Cardei. Samuel rolled his eyes. “You know, sooner or later, Asher’s going to figure out that you two are giving her those breaks and he’s going to flatten you.” “I doubt it,” Gaston said. “he doesn’t even know that Tam’s a woman.” Ever so slightly, a smile curved Samuel VonTesmar’s full lips. He looked back over at Tamara. “Ah...I see,” he said softly. Tamara gave a low, sultry giggle and slid into Samuel’s lap. His amethyst eyes widened a little and he wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her up tight against him. She took a sip of Cardei from his glass and looked at the other three Directorate men. “So, what’s the ‘announcement’ that Asher’s supposed to give at the Assembly this week?” “I was getting to that,” Gaston said when Samuel 20

Tabitha A. Bradley shot him a dark look, full of questioning. “This morning, after lambasting the Court for a good twenty minutes, Asher explained that he was ‘working on it’ and that he would make an ‘official’ announcement that would solve everyone’s problems at the Assembly session at the end of the week.” “Looks like he went ahead and gave a statement to the press,” Dorrian added. Samuel frowned. “That doesn’t sound good,” he said, kissing the top of Tamara’s ruby head. “I’m suspecting then, that the information I have is true after all.” Gaston nodded. “About the Dant’aree Alliance? He’s already nearly destroyed the Directorate’s alliance with the Republic as well as annulled those with the rest of the Directorate’s allies. If he does the same with Dant’ar, the Directorate will be alone against the Rysusi.” “What can he be thinking?” Tamara said, sipping again from Samuel’s glass. “The Directorate is strong, but they can’t hold out against the Rysusi Legion by themselves. The Dant’aree have been the most staunch of the supporters of the Directorate, even when everyone else has turned their backs on Asher and his insanity of a government.” She sighed and leaned against Samuel’s shoulder. “If he alienates them, he’s doomed everyone.” Frowning, Gaston nodded. No one spoke. Tension, silent and heavy, settled around the five of them. Gaston reached into his jacket pocket, withdrawing a thin, black cigar which he set between his lips. 21

Peacekeeper Samuel produced the lighter, flame sputtering and flickering from its silver tip and Gaston lit his cigar. Puffing on it a moment, he sighed and considered the four people before him. Dorrian Rafferty had been Gaston’s best friend from childhood. The young Agency man was the smartest and fastest agent the Directorate’s security services had. He’d been assigned to Gaston as an equerry and later also his Royal bodyguard, but Dorrian had always been much more than that. Dorrian knew what Gaston was going to say, even though they’d not discussed it in a long while. Kazi Gerik, the thin, almost ferret-like VonTesmar House Commander, looked dour and introspective, but turned topaz-brown eyes towards him with a frank curiosity that made him more than just Samuel’s version of Dorrian. Gerik was an expert at gathering information, an expert at making people tell him more than they would a noble, or even the tall, sometimes imposing figure of Dorrian, with his dark glasses and no-nonsense professionalism. Kazi most likely suspected what Gaston was going to say and Gaston would have lain good odds that he would be right. Tamara Sable, the pretty smuggler that had been a pain in Asher’s ass since she’d been rescued from her backwards, religious-cult dominated Dirandan colony world, was smarter than most anyone he knew. Not only was she was quick, astute, with connections throughout the casino resort station where he now found himself, she was a damn fine fighter as well. Her skill with a pistol was matched only by her skill 22

Tabitha A. Bradley in what the Dirandan nobility coyly nicknamed ‘play’; Tamara was a legendary lover. And that fact Gaston knew from personal experience. So did Kazi. So did Samuel. Tamara could put the pieces together and come up with an answer that would be damn close to the truth. Samuel VonTesmar, Crown Prince, Duke of VonTesmar, Master Sorcerer, First Rank, was Gaston’s older half-brother. While his psionic skills were no better than most average Dirandans, Samuel’s magical affinity was nearly unequaled by any other Sorcerer, living or dead. The only exception being the Grand Master Sorcerer, Rybinik Janassi himself. Samuel had never liked being Crown Prince. He was a Sorcerer, first and foremost. It was his passion, his obsession. And because of that, he’d left most of the responsibility of being the Crown Prince to Gaston, his younger half-brother, the minor Prince of Diranda. He knew, better than anyone, what this meeting meant. What Gaston was going to say. He knew about the plot. Knew what Gaston intended. Never had said one way or the other, what he would do once the time came. Samuel had always been the one unknown factor. Gaston had to be prepared to do this with or without the Crown Prince’s support. Yet, his presence here was his answer. There was no other reason Samuel, who disliked Gaston intensely, would be here, otherwise. 23

Peacekeeper “It’s time,” Gaston said simply, drawing off his cigar. “I thought so,” Tamara said. “Seeing the two of you,” she indicated first Samuel, then Gaston, with a flick of her slender fingers, “together, and more, being somewhat civil to each other... well, it’s not hard to figure out why.” Dorrian nodded. “Where?” “When?” Kazi added. “Preferably before Assembly,” Gaston said. “Before he can make that announcement.” Tamara shifted, then she cleared her throat softly. “At Assembly,” she said. “That’s not possible,” Samuel said. “The Fifth Quadrant Assembly is here for a reason.” Tamara nodded. “I know, for security and safety. But let me say, it is possible to do what you’re planning to do here. It’s been arranged before, and I think it’s best.” Dorrian’s brows knit. “We’re talking about an assassination, Tamara,” he said tensely. “I know,” she said. “And Gaston wants to do it according to the ancient Dirandan rituals, as it should be. And I still say, it can be arranged.” Samuel considered her a moment. Then he looked up at Gaston. “If it can be done, then I agree, do it here.” Gaston took a sip of his brandy. “That gives us less than three days.” Kazi nodded. “Not much time.” “No,” Dorrian said, “but maybe it’s better this way. It gives us less time to back out.” 24

Tabitha A. Bradley “Yes,” Samuel said softly. “Asher will die at the Assembly, before he has a chance to commit genocide.” Gaston turned to look at his brother. “And I will kill him.” **** “I can’t, for the life of me, understand why you people insist on drinking that sludge.” Gaston stiffened slightly, snorted, eyes narrowing. He glared into the depths of his goblet of Cardei brandy. “I’m not in the mood right now, Wetfire.” Joshua Wetfire chuckled. He slid onto the seat next to Gaston as the bartender slid a goblet of brandy towards him. “Didn’t move fast enough this time, VonTesmar? I hear Asher’s got a mean left hook.” Gaston turned his head, pinning Joshua with his glare. “What?” Joshua smirked, taking a drink. “Okay, that was a cheap shot. Couldn’t resist, with the way you’ve been nursing those glasses of Cardei for the last few hours.” Gaston snorted. “Go away,” he snapped. Joshua’s platinum-blonde eyebrows rose. “What? No clever, caustic rejoinder?” His steel-blue eyes scanned Gaston’s face as though looking for something. “Did Asher actually hit you this time?” Sage green eyes, nearly black, glittered coldly at the taller man and Gaston’s lip curled slightly. “Not that it’s any of your business, Wetfire, but no, he didn’t,” he said evenly, “Came damn close, but I’d 25

Peacekeeper like to think I’d learned something in the eight years I’ve been in the Directorate Special Services.” He took a long drink of his Cardei, nearly draining it. “He’s not laid a hand on me since I was twelve,” he added with a dismissive snort. Shrugging, Joshua took a drink of his own brandy. Gaston reached into his jacket and pulled out the silver cigar case, expression dark. He lit one and took a long drag off it, then sighed slightly, picking up his brandy glass. Joshua studied him as he did this. “What’s going on?” he said finally. “I’m wagering I’m not the first person to tell you that you’re not acting like yourself. And while I really don’t care that much, I do find it rather interesting.” “I’ve had it with Asher,” Gaston said curtly, taking another drag off the cigar and following it up with a swig of thick Cardei brandy. Joshua snorted dismissively. “So has everyone. That’s not it.” “War’s coming,” Gaston said quietly. “The Dant’aree know Asher’s slighting them. They’re going to do something about it.” “I know,” Joshua said. “Ranee Janros Naichi is coming to Assembly this time. The Commonwealth suite has been booked for a week. I’m setting up security contingents as we speak. Beefing them up around the Rysusi quarters as well as Directorate. I’d rather not waste my time with drunken brawls and so forth during this session of Assembly.” “What?” Gaston frowned at the blonde man. “Janros Naichi is attending?” 26

Tabitha A. Bradley “Yes she is,” Joshua said. “Narinu Sondassa, Yaran, Chanossa, Namanende. All of them.” “Damn,” Gaston growled. He leaned against the side of the bar, smoking and frowning vaguely. Joshua eyed him coolly. “Look, VonTesmar, you’d better let your father know the dangerous waters he’s considering entering here. The Dant’aree are pissed. More than you or your father think they are.” Gaston snorted. Joshua frowned. “I don’t think Asher really wants to go to war with the Commonwealth. Diranda will lose. Badly.” Gaston glared at Joshua. “Asher knows, Wetfire,” he snarled, “he doesn’t care.” He drained his glass of brandy. “He wants war with Dant’ar.” Joshua considered Gaston coolly. “Does he?” “Oh, yes, Wetfire,” Gaston hissed. “He thinks he can win.” Joshua continued to eye Gaston. “And what are you going to do about it...Gaston?” Gaston’s eyes narrowed to black slits. “What do you think I’m going to do about it, Wetfire?” he said in a low, silky voice edged with steel, “what do you really think I’ll do? You think you know me so well?” Joshua took a sip of his brandy. With a growl, Gaston got off the barstool. “I’ll tell you what I think you’re going to do, VonTesmar,” Joshua said finally, evenly, “you’ll do what must be done.” Gaston snorted and stalked off, towards the door of Club Sorcery. Joshua shook his head. “And you don’t have any 27

Peacekeeper idea what it’s going to end up costing you.”

28

Tabitha A. Bradley

Chapter Two ll is ready, Lord. We should be arriving at Vendalli’s within the day.” “Very good,” a deep, wicked voice purred pleasantly, “Soon we will no longer have to worry about the Directorate and I will have what I want...all that I want.” “Marshal Salik will have no choice but to pardon you now, Group Captain.” Jeron Silstrun nodded, a thin smile on his cruelly handsome face, as he watched the colorful fluorescing of the nebulous matter of hyperspace on the holographic viewscreens hovering above his captain’s chair. On the high command-deck of the Legionnaire Zenon, Rigel Deka, his first officer, stood to the side. Both his thumbs were hooked in his wide, black belt as he imperiously observed the comings and goings of the deck officers below them. “I suspect that VonTesmar will bow quite easily to your command, once things become clear,” Deka said, turning towards his commander with a smile, “He might protest a bit, but what fun would it be if he didn’t?” He chuckled, running one black-gloved hand

“A

29

Peacekeeper through his thick waves of dark, chocolate brown hair. Jeron snorted softly, smirking. “As long as I am able to hand Diranda to Byrne Salik on a titanium plate, I don’t care much what’s done with the man once he’s served his purpose.” He flashed Deka a grin that was all sharp, white teeth with an evil glint in his eyes, “Perhaps we’ll feed him to the K’Tactans... How long has it been since we’ve given our pets a Dirandan to eat? And a VonTesmar besides?” Deka’s laugh was wicked. “Hmm, yes,” he purred, leaning against the Group Captain’s chair. “And Gaston? What of him?” Jeron’s grin turned diabolical. “Ahh,” he said softly, “Revenge will be sweet, Commander Deka. Very, very sweet.” He sprawled lazily in his command chair, regarding the quick, efficient comings and goings of the deck crew below him like a sovereign emperor surveying his empire, “In one fell swoop I can redeem my reputation with the Supreme Headquarters and exact vengeance on the punk kid who cost me it in the first place.” Lacing his large, long fingers together, he cracked his knuckles. The sound carried through the small bridge with a sort of ominous crunching that made Deka’s own smile turn into a grin. “And I expect to extract it from the boy for years to come.” **** Alex tucked her drumsticks in her back pocket as she stepped off the stage into the relatively empty lounge. 30

Tabitha A. Bradley She’d seen Taggart Riordan leave not too long after her chat with Palil Yaran. It had been bothering her ever since and she wasn’t sure she’d played that well. “What’s up with you, anyway, T’Kayn?” Jake Porter said, coming up behind her as she approached the bar. Alex sighed. “Something’s going on.” “Yeah, when Yaran showed up, I figured as much. Doesn’t seem the Starlighters type, you know?” Alex sat down at the bar. “That’s not what’s bugging me.” Jake frowned. “What then?” “Taggart Riordan was in here today. And I think he may have overheard what I was talking to Yaran about.” Jake Porter’s dark eyebrow disappeared into the artistically messy fringe of hair that decorated his forehead and slid onto a seat next to her. “Yeah?” he said, his voice taking on a rather clipped, almost business-like tone that she imagined was relatively common for him during his days as a Directorate Special Services officer. Indeed, his entire attitude seemed to change as he scanned her with his dark brown eyes. She sighed. “Yeah, Jake.” “What exactly did you talk to him about, anyway? I’m assuming that it has to do with the Assembly and Asher VonTesmar’s rumored withdrawal of support for the Commonwealth-Legion offensive.” Ancestors, she hated it when Jake went all ‘Directorate’ on her. She gave him a warning frown and said, “You’re not wrong. But Yaran was looking 31

Peacekeeper for a Dirandan patriot, someone he said could save Diranda from Asher VonTesmar. Or something more or less along those lines.” Jake nodded. “Interesting. Very, very interesting.” Alex groaned softly. “And Taggart heard me tell Yaran that the best man I could think of was Gaston.” Jake nodded again. “Sure, I could have told him that.” She rolled her eyes. “Apparently Keir sent him my way. I think I may have to pound him for it.” Jake chuckled softly. “With the way Keir looks at you, honey, I think he’d enjoy it.” Alex’s own moonstone-gray eyes widened and she slammed her fist into Jake’s leather-covered arm. “You’re deranged, Jake Porter,” she snapped. “I don’t know why I associate with you!” Jake laughed. “Because you like a good tussle with someone capable of handling you, babe.” Alex snorted and slid off the barstool. “Get bent, Porter.” Jake grinned as he watched her go. “Love you too, honey.” **** “So, did he actually hit you this time?” “Ancestors, Cas, why does everyone keep asking me that?” Cassandra Deavalon tilted her head to the side and gave Gaston a cool stare. “What are you talking about?” Gaston shot her a glance as he set down the violin 32

Tabitha A. Bradley bow he’d been rosining. She was sitting on the edge of his couch, still in her sleek black and crimson Directorate uniform, her chestnut hair pulled back from her pretty, slender face in a glossy black clip at the nape of her neck. She wasn’t smiling, just giving him that same stare that he knew meant business. He sighed. There was no way Cassi was going to leave him alone until he talked to her. “Have you ever known Asher to hit me, Cassandra? In the entire time we’ve been together?” Cassi shrugged. “Sure. He’s just never connected. It was bound to happen sooner or later. Did it?” Gaston grumbled. “No,” he said, leaning back in his chair. “Nearly took a swing, yes. Connected, no.” “And did you deserve it?” “Of course.” He raised a hand and the glass of amber ale he’d been drinking sailed across the room to his fingers. He took a drink and sighed. “But I couldn’t help it.” A slow, gentle smile curved the corners of her soft, rose-colored lips and she stood. “That’s what you always say,” she said, “and you also say you should know better than to bait him.” Gaston grunted. Cassi laughed softly, walking over to perch on the arm of his chair. She trailed delicate fingers through his thick, dark brown hair. “I won’t say you shouldn’t take those kinds of chances, Gaston. I also won’t say you should have brought Dorrian with you. I know you already know all of it.” “So you won’t say it?” 33

Peacekeeper Cassi smiled and kissed his forehead. “No, never.” He took another drink. “So, March has asked us to do diplomatic duty this week for the Assembly session. I just came from his office,” Cassi said, “apparently, Ranee Naichi herself is going to attend. Along with Keir and the Commonweal council. I guess it’s going to be some grand affair.” “I know,” Gaston said dryly. Cassi tilted her head to look into his face. “Oh? what else is going on?” “Asher’s going to make an ‘announcement,’” he said with all the enthusiasm of a man announcing his own execution. Cassi frowned a little. “I heard about that. But Asher’s always making some ‘important’ announcement or other. What makes this time different?” “You’ve really been out of the loop, haven’t you?” He said. “Don’t you get any kind of news over at the Tramani School?” Cassi snorted softly. “In case you don’t recall, my dear First Master, we’re in the middle of Trials right now. No communication. In or out. For anyone, even instructors. The only reason I’m here is because March specifically requested our team for this Assembly. I originally thought it was because Keir was involved.” Gaston raised an eyebrow. He knew Cassi and Keir were friends, but he never did like the interest she showed in him on a personal level. For some vague reason, he felt threatened by it, but he had no concrete 34

Tabitha A. Bradley reason. Keir was a relatively straightforward man, a VonTesmar if ever there was one. Which made sense, because their families shared a common ancestry. Keir had been a good friend and valuable ally in Gaston’s past dealings with the Dant’aree ambassadorial contingent, and a good man to have at your back when dealing with the Rysusi Legion. He grumbled again and smirked up at her. Cassi grinned. “You’re getting jealous again, love,” she said softly. “Keir is a friend, nothing more.” At the glitter in his deep green eyes, she giggled and added, “though I have always thought he was rather ruggedly handsome...” Gaston growled and grabbed her, pulling her into his lap. “Enough about him, Cas,” he said, kissing her hard on the lips until she was moaning beneath him. She gasped softly when his lips left hers, catching her breath. “Who were we talking about?” she breathed, her eyes twinkling. Gaston grinned. “Nobody important, sweetheart,” he murmured, sliding deft fingers beneath the fastenings to her uniform tunic, finding the warm softness of her full, rounded breasts beneath. She moaned again as he caressed her and bent her head to nuzzle his neck. Her lips were soft and warm on his skin, their touch sending sparks of electricity through his body, which was already responding to the sensual weight of hers in his lap. He pushed open her tunic, revealing the thin, satiny blue chemise that clung to the curves of her breasts in a very enticing way. He ran his hands over her soft curves, her breath coming quicker as he did 35

Peacekeeper so. She moaned softly against his throat and sucked his earlobe into her mouth. “Mmm, yes, please, Gaston,” she breathed, licking his ear. He groaned at the warm, rasping wetness, inclining his head towards hers, shifting slightly in his chair, heat spreading through him. She suckled his ear, her soft body squirming against him, the sensation of her firm rear against his hardness eliciting a long, low growl of pleasure. He slid his hand under the waistband of her uniform pants and she gasped sharply with a soft giggle he knew by now, meant she was already more than ready for him. “Lisan’s blood, Cas,” he whispered, “this is what you came here for...” “Mmhm...” she murmured in his ear, kissing him. “It’s been so long... I’ve missed you...” He chuckled softly. With one softly spoken command, her clothes vanished and she gasped, then moaned softly in delight. “Oooh, Gaston...” He grinned. “And I’ve missed you...” He lifted her, kissing her, raising her to straddle his lap as he unfastened the front of his own pants with a deft psionic command and she reached down to touch his hard length as she kissed him back. It was Gaston’s turn to groan again as those smooth, warm fingers found and caressed his solid, heated flesh. She smiled at him, positioning herself, knees on either side of his wide chair, her smooth, athletic, 36

Tabitha A. Bradley rounded body flushed pink, soft breasts thrusting proudly out, nipples marble-hard, tendrils of glistening chestnut hair cascading down around her face, as she smiled at him, those beautiful blue topaz eyes glowing with pleasure. “Mmmm....” she purred, her fingers rubbing him slowly, strong and deep, sending spirals of heat through his body. “Ready?” He grunted, growling softly. “Always, Cas.” She giggled and slid down atop him, slowly, almost excruciatingly slowly, her hot, slick, muscular body gripping him tightly as she moved. He groaned loudly as she moaned a little, her breathing coming quicker as she engulfed him to the hilt. “Lisan’s blood, Cas,” he growled. “You feel exquisite.” Cassi giggled softly. “So do you, Gussy.” He grinned as she began to rock her hips against him, holding onto the arms of the chair. He leaned forward and caught a nipple between his lips, sucking her as she moved faster, relishing her long, soft groan. “Ooh, yes,” she breathed, “mmm...more, please...” He sucked her harder and she quickened her stroking rock, raising herself up a bit as she did, then sliding back down into his lap. Pleasure curled around him and she gasped softly, moving faster, sliding up and down along his hard length. His hips thrust up, moving in tandem with her as she quickened. “Yes,” she gasped, “oooh, Gaston...” He took her breasts in his hands, caressing and kneading them, kissing and sucking each nipple, the 37

Peacekeeper quicker she went, the harder he sucked, until she was moaning, squirming and bouncing atop him and he was thrusting against her, growling deep in his throat as the pleasure she was creating within him surged and boiled like liquid fire, filling his body, suffusing him with its heated abandon. Cassandra gasped, shuddering and he grinned against her softness, feeling the orgasm that took her as a rush of sweetly scented power that penetrated his being, blending with his own energy, feeding him her exquisite pleasure until he was vibrating with the intensity of it. It filled him, stoked the rising fire within him until he was pounding as hard against her as she now was against him, the two of them writhing in ecstasy. Gaston stiffened. Another orgasm swept Cassi’s sweating body, exploding into him, and he responded in kind. He groaned and she gasped, breathing his name in a thick, passion-soaked voice that vibrated within every cell of his own body. She slumped into his arms and he held her, feeling her trembling. He matched it with his own and he buried his face in the softness of her silky dark hair. “Oh, Gaston...” she whispered, “oh, oh... Gaston...” He kissed her neck. “Cas...” he whispered, his voice rough and thick with the Kristani accent that came natural to him. “I love you, Cas.” “I love you...” she breathed, “I love you so much...” Gaston held her, kissed her tear-dampened cheek as she lay her head on his shoulder. “I know,” he said gently. “I know. I want to Claim you.” She moaned softly. “Oh, Gaston...” Her voice 38

Tabitha A. Bradley trembled. He smiled. “I know you want it, too,” he said softly. “And once things calm down, we’ll do it.” “You want to Claim me...” she breathed, as though she couldn’t believe it. “After A—assembly?” “After Assembly,” he whispered. “Perfect.” **** “Damn woman,” Asher VonTesmar snarled, slamming his fist against the door to his wife’s chambers, which remained stubbornly locked. “Open the door immediately, Katri!” Silence. “Milord? Majesty?” Asher grumbled under his breath and turned away from the alcove. Down the hallway stood the slight figure of his Seneschal, Tyonek Ranon, arms tucked tightly behind his back. “What is it?” Asher growled, the solidity of Katri’s closed door seeming to mock him as he strode down the hallway towards Ranon. “A communiqué for you, milord.” Asher’s glittering olive eyes narrowed to slits as he stared down at the thin, reedy man. “It had better be from who I think it is, otherwise, you know the penalty for interrupting my private time with my wife.” Ranon gulped, the prominent adam’s-apple in his throat bobbing unpleasantly as he did so. His obsidian eyes darted to the closed door behind the 39

Peacekeeper Director before fixing themselves on Asher’s face. “Yes, Your Majesty,” he said deferentially, “I’d never disturb you otherwise.” “Finally!” Asher snapped, shoving past the smaller man and striding towards foyer of the Royal chambers. “I hate having to wait on this man’s convenience.” “Yes, Majesty,” Tyonek murmured behind him. “Of course. The gall!” Asher snorted and threw open the doors with a slam, making his way down the hallway to his private offices, Tyonek scrambling to keep up with him. As he passed, Samuel emerged from an adjacent hallway, Kazi in his wake. Kazi glanced at Samuel, then at the Director and his Seneschal as they passed. “I hate that guy,” Kazi said, jerking a thumb at Tyonek. “Sniveling sycophant.” Samuel snorted and nodded. Something’s up, Kazi sent on a tight channel. Want me to see what’s going on? If you can, without being noticed, Samuel returned. I want to check on Lady Severi. Gotcha. Kazi watched as Samuel headed towards the Royal apartments, then headed the opposite way, towards Asher’s office. **** As soon as Alex’s lush figure swept out the Starlighters doorway, Jake Porter’s smile faded. He 40

Tabitha A. Bradley sighed and slid off the barstool himself. “Mac, if anyone asks, I’m in my office at the garage. Probably for the rest of the day,” he said to the bartender, who glanced over his shoulder and nodded. Jake Porter was one of the best-known mechanics on the resort, even in the little over a year he’d been there, since his discharge from the Directorate. He made his way down to the docking bay where his garage was located and locked the office door, slapped a hand on a flat crystal on the wall near the door and the windows looking into the garage went dark. Dropping into the worn leather chair behind the desk, he turned to the communications unit on the corner of the desk and opened up a secure channel to Diranda. Kazi Gerik answered the comm, which surprised Jake. “Where’s Dorrian?” “Assignment. What’s up?” “I need to talk to Gus, post-haste.” “Okay. Let me see if he’s available.” Jake waited, tapping his fingers agitatedly on the desk in the silence that followed. A secure channel meant no holo and that was always irritating. It made him feel as though he were doing something illegal. Well...technically it is, isn’t it? He sighed. “Jake,” Gaston’s smooth, rich drawl filled the room and Jake grinned in spite of himself. “I hope this is important.” “It is,” Jake said, “how secure is this line?” 41

Peacekeeper Silence on the other side. Hmm. Not the best response. “Secure enough for DSS business, Porter.” Ah. Not secure enough for this. “I think Raven’s Raiders might be needed again, Gus,” Jake said, hoping that would be enough to catch Gaston’s attention. “Oh,” Gaston said, evenly. “All right. I’ll look into it.” “Thanks, sir,” Jake finished, closing the connection. Now, all he could do was wait. If Gaston had indeed, gotten the message, someone would be showing up here sometime within the next several hours. If not, well, he might well be looking at a death-sentence the next time he ventured into Directorate space, that is, if Asher was still around by then. He leaned back in his chair and sighed. Hopefully it wouldn’t take too long. **** “Lady Katri,” Samuel said, rapping on the Lady’s door. “Are you well?” Silence greeted him and he frowned. “Milady, I am alone. Open your door. I promise, no harm will come to you.” Still no answer. Grumbling, Samuel rapped on the door again. Gaston will murder me himself if Katri’s hurt. Not that the prospect caused him any worry, but he really didn’t want to deal with Gaston any more than he 42

Tabitha A. Bradley really had to, especially right now. Besides, Katri Severi had always been rather decent with him, even when she had no reason to be. “Milady, if you don’t open your door, I shall be forced to open it myself, to ensure your well-being. And you really don’t want me to do that.” “Asher is not with you?” a soft, feminine voice asked from inside. “No, Lady, I give you my word, he is not.” The door lock clicked. Samuel pushed the door open and stepped into darkness. “Lady Katri?” Across the chamber, a small crack of light widened until a narrow rectangle of natural light fell into the room, illuminating the slender figure of a tall woman by the window. Samuel shoved his hands in the pockets of his gold and black brocade jacket and leaned against the doorframe. “Your Grace,” she said softly. “You may tell your father I have no wish to receive him today.” Samuel sighed. “I will, but you know that probably won’t stop him, should he really want to see you.” “I know that,” Katri said, running slender, longfingered hands through the waves of reddish-dark hair that cascaded over her slim shoulders. She was wearing a long, pale green gown, trimmed in a fine silver and blue brocade that bore a resemblance to the Severi House colors. A House that, thanks to Asher, no longer existed, except in the person of the elegant Lady who stood before him. 43

Peacekeeper “Lady, is there anything I can do for you?” Samuel asked, feeling slightly guilty at this turn of thought. Asher was not the only VonTesmar responsible for wiping out a noble House. Samuel was on the verge of that himself. “What can you do, Duke VonTesmar?” Katri asked, “return my dead husband to me? Reinstate his House? Bring back the hundreds of Severi lives lost at Asher’s whim? Restore those destroyed families?” Samuel frowned. “I can offer you another place to live. Away from Asher.” Katri laughed lightly, humorlessly. “Where would that be? Your House?” Samuel shrugged. “That was what I was thinking. Though my brother has offered the hospitality of VonTesmar Hall to you as well. His house is further from the city, perhaps you would be happier there? I expect Gaston would do the best he could to make your stay as pleasant as possible.” Katri shook her head. “There is nowhere on Diranda that I can hide from your father for very long.” She sighed. “Trying to escape from him is useless.” She turned to gaze out the window, down into the city of Regent’s Bluff, far below. “I know that now.” Samuel frowned slightly. “Then why turn him out?” “Rikkard died a year ago today, Your Grace,” Katri said softly. “I will not see Asher VonTesmar this day. Tell him that.” Samuel nodded. “All right, milady. But it will not guarantee you a day free from him.” 44

Tabitha A. Bradley “I know,” she said. He turned. “I wish you peace, milady,” he said quietly. Stepping back out into the brighter hallway, he heard the door close and the lock click home, and a wave of uncomfortable guilt rose in his stomach. Asher destroyed Severi because he wanted Katri. For no other reason. As he left the Royal apartments, a small part of him wondered how much like Asher he was becoming. If Asher could wipe out Severi for his own blind lust, for a woman who would never love him, was he, Samuel, capable of the same thing for a much more elusive prize? He shook his head and made his way down the hallway to wait for Kazi in the family library. **** Blood...Blood....Master... Gaston lifted the assassin’s dagger, the highly forbidden blood-blade he’d forged himself, from its sablewood case and laid it on his desk. In the silence of the study, the insidious voice of the blade was strong and loud, its call ringing through his blood like fire. He stared at it. It moaned in his mind, cried, groaned...commanded. The power behind it was palpable, barely contained within its prison of metal and stone. The pain Asher would feel as it sucked every last vestige of life from him would be immeasurable. 45

Peacekeeper Gaston felt a very slight, very thin smile curve his lips as he gazed at it, letting its clarion call fill him with its hunger, stirring the dark depths of vengeance within his own soul. Asher would die. Slowly, it would seem to him, ever so slowly, but to everyone else watching...watching...the entire Quadrant would be watching! it would be but a moment in time. Gaston would bury that dagger in his father’s chest and he would die, but what a death it would be. The smile widened, turned wicked, demonic. The bastard had it coming. Blood, Master...Blood now! Gaston didn’t bother to silence the blade as he had in the past. Not now. Not when the work was done. Soon, very, very soon... “What are you doing?” Gaston stiffened. “Ancestors, Gaston, you look...uh, am I interrupting something?” BLOOD! She was hot, pulsing with life, blood. Standing near the doorway to the study, her strong, clean Lapiscolored energy radiating off her in waves. “Cassandra,” he said, his voice thick, “you’d better go.” “Uh...” her voice shook. “A—are you all right?” Her blood...it would be simple. She’d come to him if he asked her, even now, when fear colored that clean, clear energy. Indeed, it would be sweeter... richer...and the rewards would be... “Gaston?” Cassi asked softly, “are you okay?” 46

Tabitha A. Bradley So easy... He stood. “I’m fine,” he said softly, his hand sliding over the desktop, fingers brushing over the hilt of the bloodblade. Cassi’s eyes widened as he turned towards her. He didn’t need to see himself in the mirror to know he looked frightening. She gave a soft moan that sent thrills of erotic pleasure through his own blood as she stepped backwards. “Come here, love,” he purred. So easy. So sweet, pure, powerful... you know how she tastes already, how much incredible strength she has, how it would add to the power of the blade. Cassi frowned. “No, Gaston. I think I ought to get Dorrian.” “No,” he said. “I’m fine. Come here.” “No, Gaston,” Cassi said. “I love you and you’re not acting like yourself.” Gaston stiffened. I love you. She’d die. He cursed softly, pulling his hand sharply from the blood-blade on the table. Cassi frowned. “Gaston?” “Go,” he hissed. “Go, now!” Cassi took another step backwards. He turned, seized the knife and slammed it back into its case. “Gaston?” He leaned heavily against the desk. “Ancestors, 47

Peacekeeper Cas, do you ever listen to me?” “No, but then, that’s why you love me,” she said softly. “Is that the ritual dagger, then?” Gaston coughed softly. “What?” “The one for the Assassination Ritual,” she said. Slowly, he turned to regard her. “How do you—?” “It took me a while, but I figured it out. Actually, it was relatively inevitable. Anyone who knows you and knows Asher would have eventually put it together.” She leaned against the doorframe, the firelight playing over her soft curves, catching golden lights in her dark hair. “And I wouldn’t be surprised if Asher is one of them.” Gaston frowned. “What?” She sighed. “Gaston, Asher’s no fool. If I could figure this out without any help, then logic dictates that he could too.” “I didn’t want to involve you,” he said softly, glancing back at the dagger’s case on his desk. The blade’s call was faint, but it was still there. Shaking his head, he walked quickly across the room towards her. “It’s too dangerous.” “I know,” she said. “But I’m involved simply by virtue of being yours, my love. It’s better this way. At least now, I know the nature of the danger and I can defend myself.” Cassi touched his cheek as he neared her. “You know,” she said, “I don’t like what this is doing to you. You looked demonic, Gaston. I’ll be glad when this is all over.” He looked down at her. “When this is over, Cas, I’ll be Director.” 48

Tabitha A. Bradley She gave him a very slight, gentle smile. “I know.” “You’ll be Lady of the Directorate.” She shrugged. “That’s not why I love you,” she said, “in fact, I’d rather...” She sighed and looked away. Gaston took her chin in his fingers and forced her to look at him. “Rather, what?” Cassi’s lovely, iolite-blue eyes were damp and a little red. “I’d...rather...I...” she sighed again. “I don’t want you to be Director, Gaston.” He looked into her eyes. “Cas, this is our only choice.” “Yes. And I know it will be better for everyone, but... oh, Gaston. I don’t like it. It’s changing you.” He sighed. “I love you, Cas.” “I love you too, Gaston.”

49

Peacekeeper

Chapter Three time, VonTesmar,” Jeron Silstrun said, his “About imperial green eyes narrowed and glittering

dangerously. “You took your time in responding... not a wise thing to do, not in your current situation.” Asher snorted and sent just as icy a glare back at the dark-haired man on the screen before him. “I will respond to you when I feel like it, Silstrun. You forget with whom you’re speaking.” Jeron smirked. “Oh, yes, Lord Director,” he said mockingly. “Not for much longer, if you don’t keep in mind that I am the one with the power here, not you. It wouldn’t take too much for rumors to get out about our little discussions, our deal... which wouldn’t affect me one bit, but you...” Asher’s eyes slitted. Jeron chuckled softly. “Hmm, yes. I thought that might shut you up, Your Majesty.” Tyonek snarled something foul under his breath, glancing at Jeron from his position behind Asher’s chair. Jeron regarded Asher. “I am, as we speak, en route to Vendalli’s for the Assembly session. I understand 50

Tabitha A. Bradley that your erstwhile ally, Ranee Naichi is planning on attending. Rather convenient, don’t you think?” Asher shrugged. “She was bound to figure out something was going on sooner or later, Silstrun,” he said. “Just as my own High Council has. Just what they don’t suspect, and probably never will.” “You don’t appear concerned about that.” “I’m not,” Asher said, “they’re fools, the lot of them. Should they become a problem, they will be taken care of.” Jeron considered him darkly a long moment. “I don’t care for the casualness with which you’re handling the situation.” “I know the Dant’aree,” Asher said, “even now, they’re preparing for war with Diranda. A war they don’t want to fight. When I made this deal with you, I did tell you that I knew the Dant’aree better than any Rysusi ever could. Otherwise, there would be no deal. Without me, the Commonwealth will never fall.” “Watch yourself, VonTesmar,” Jeron said with a sharp snarl, “you’re not the one in control of this deal. In case you’ve forgotten, I do have the entire Aventuran and most of the Alaran Regency’s provinces at my mercy. And though I know you care for very little besides yourself, losing that particular rather substantial portion of the Directorate would be a terrible loss for you. And then, of course,” he grinned nastily, “with the Regency ripped wide open, well...I can simply sweep in and take what I want, including Diranda. Would be nice to see you in person, Asher...” Tyonek gave a low groan and Asher growled 51

Peacekeeper warningly. “I’d advise you, Group Captain Silstrun, to keep a civil tongue when addressing me,” Asher snarled, “you may have some slight advantage over me right now, but I will tell you this, if you continue in this insulting behavior, I will expose not only you, but I will expose the Rysusi Legion itself to the Assembly. See how long your advocacy lasts when the entire Fifth Quadrant Assembly finds out that your people don’t just drink blood, you eat other intelligent races as well...” Jeron hissed sharply at that. Behind him, Rigel Deka, his first officer, stiffened. “That’s more than the Legion can afford to lose, I think. Unless you want the rest of the Quadrant to declare war on the Legion at the same time. I wonder how your Supreme Headquarters would like to learn that you were the one responsible for costing them the Dant’aree Commonwealth, as well as what little reputation remains to your twisted and degenerate race?” He smiled grimly as the office door opened to admit the tall, pale figure of Asher’s High Inquisitor, Duke Lucian Janassi and the substantial, muscular bulk of his Chancellor, Margrave Cyneric Trevelian. The two High Court Ministers ranged themselves behind Asher’s chair and stared down the Rysusi man on the screen, whose own narrowed eyes glittered dangerously. Jeron rubbed his beard thoughtfully. “A valid threat, Asher,” he said evenly. Asher did not smile. He eyed Jeron coldly. “Is the 52

Tabitha A. Bradley Legion agreed on the terms of the deal, Silstrun?” he asked. “Otherwise, don’t bother to contact me until they are. I don’t relish talking to you any more than I must.” A slow smile curved Jeron’s lips. “And you berate me for insulting you, Your Majesty,” he purred, “I can’t call to simply chat?” Asher snarled. Jeron chuckled. “As a matter of fact, the Legion is quite content with the deal. The alliance is dissolved once the Commonwealth has fallen and the spoils are divided equally.” Asher nodded, but only the men around him could see his body relax slightly. “And our deal?” Jeron smiled slowly. “The deal that keeps me off Diranda, Lord Director?” Asher nodded again. “Yes,” he said stiffly, “that deal.” “For twenty Dirandan years?” Asher nodded. Jeron chuckled darkly. “It’s more than perfect.” “Fine,” Asher snapped, “this conversation is over.” Tyonek terminated the connection. Asher slumped in his chair. “Ancestors,” he growled. “I hate that man.” Tyonek opened the curtains and leaned against the window, looking even more bloodless in the wan light of an overcast late afternoon than he usually did. “Do you think he’ll honor the deal? Do you think the Legion will? I detest the idea of being in the same room with those...people...let alone the idea of them 53

Peacekeeper setting their feet on Diranda.” “It won’t happen,” Asher said tonelessly. “It won’t happen. You worry too much.” “I don’t like it,” Tyonek said, his thin voice higher than normal, nervous. “This wasn’t a good idea, milord.” “How else can I keep him from invading the Tamkantarra system?” Asher growled. “Do you really think Taggart Riordan and his Palatine-Regency will be able to hold Jeron Silstrun off? Even with the Directorate standing army at his back? Taggart’s a loyal man, but he’s not Thrax Daestrian for Lisan’s sake!” “It went too far this time...without the Dant’aree Commonwealth, we can’t keep Silstrun off Diranda, no matter what kind of deal you made with him...” Tyonek whined, wringing his thin, bony hands, “We went too far this time... Asher, we really did. M— maybe Gaston’s right—” “Shut the hell up!” Asher bellowed. Tyonek winced, his shoulders slumped and he cowered into the corner by the window. “Ancestors... oh, Ancestors...” he muttered over and over, snuffling like a beaten dog. “It is possible,” Lucian Janassi said quietly, his deep voice carrying around the room, “that the boy was right, just this once.” “Gaston is never right about anything!” Asher snarled. “And once the Assembly is over, we won’t have to worry about him anymore.” “Why?” Cyneric Trevelian said, sitting on the long, brown leather sofa in the corner of the room. “Are 54

Tabitha A. Bradley you going to kill him?” He smiled with obvious pleasure at the thought. Asher turned towards him. And for the first time that afternoon, he allowed himself a full, wicked smile. “Much, much better than that, Cyneric,” he purred, “he’s part of the deal between Jeron and myself. The deal that will keep Jeron away from Diranda, and from me, for the next twenty years.” Both Lucian and Tyonek, despite his continued sniveling, looked intrigued. Asher leaned back in his chair, steepled his long fingers in front of his nose and laughed softly, almost as though to himself. “I’m giving Gaston to Jeron. It’s all he wanted.” Tyonek hissed softly. “Ahhh...Jeron will kill him for us?” “Oh, no, Ranon,” Lucian said, quietly, his own thin lips curving in an evil smile. “He won’t die...at least, not for a very long time.” Tyonek’s beady black eyes widened in comprehension and he made a soft, wet choking sound. Asher grinned. “No. Not for a very, very, very long time...” **** “Could use your help, Porter,” Dorrian Rafferty said as he let himself into Jake’s office. Jake jumped, swinging his legs down from the desk and blinking blearily at the tall figure of 55

Peacekeeper Gaston’s equerry as he closed the office door behind him. “Lisan’s blood, Rafferty, I wasn’t expecting—” “So soon? I was still on station when Gaston let me know you called.” Jake blinked again. “Oh, okay... uh?” Dorrian chuckled softly. “Bored?” “I was.” “Well, Gaston said that you had information that wasn’t safe to discuss over the comm. Related to the assassination?” Jake straightened up in his chair. “Yeah, actually. It seems that Palil Yaran has been looking for a Dirandan patriot. He cornered Alex and asked her who she thought would be the best man to, ahem, ‘save Diranda from Asher’.” Dorrian’s eyebrows rose. “Yeah? And who did she say?” “Who do you think?” Jake asked with a sigh. “It looks like the Dant’aree are doing everything they can to avoid having to take dear old Asher out themselves, though it’s clear they’d like to. I’m figuring Janros will be wanting to talk to Gaston in short order.” Dorrian pulled a chair up and dropped into it, running fingers through the short buzz of jet-black hair on his head. He was quiet a long time. Getting up, Jake turned and rummaged around in a cabinet behind the desk. “Coffee?” He withdrew two chipped mugs from inside it and set them atop the cabinet. With a deep, heartfelt sigh, Dorrian nodded. 56

Tabitha A. Bradley “Yeah, I could use some.” Jake punched a few keys on the ancient catering unit on top of the cabinet and stuck a cup in the unit’s tiny receptacle. Steaming brown liquid began filling the cup. “Why Alex?” Dorrian finally asked. “Two words,” Jake said, handing Dorrian a cup before he dropped back into his chair. “Keir—” “—Chanossa,” Dorrian finished, taking a sip. He winced. “Ancestors, that’s horrible.” “Yeah I know,” Jake said. “Haven’t had time to fix it—” “—or get a new one?” “Yeah,” Jake said with a sigh. Dorrian took another drink. “Well, I guess there’s at least a modicum of a good reason behind that suggestion,” he said thoughtfully, “she does know a slew of Dirandan nobility.” “Through no fault of her own.” Dorrian considered the depths of his cup. “Interesting though, that she’d suggest Gussy. I’d think he’d be the last man she’d—” “Oh, I don’t know,” Jake said, “since that Reylian Orb incident, it seems to be all she can talk about, and that’s been about eight months.” “I thought she hated him.” “I seriously doubt it.” Jake sighed. “Not that it will do her any good. I’m betting Gaston doesn’t even remember her name.” Dorrian shrugged. “Dunno. Maybe. Maybe not. Doesn’t matter though. He’s finally decided to Claim Cassandra.” 57

Peacekeeper Jake coughed slightly and set down his cup. “Talk about lousy timing.” “Yeah,” Dorrian said, taking another drink. “Well, anyway, I was already planning on talking to you. It’s going to go down at Assembly.” Jake nodded. “Good idea. Excellent, actually.” “Yeah, well, it wasn’t mine, or even Gaston’s this time. It was Tamara Sable who suggested it.” Jake laughed. “Good on Tam!” Dorrian smirked a bit and shrugged. “I’ve been talking to that head of security, Joshua Wetfire, to get things set up. What I need from you is your contacts. It will look the best if we can have men stationed all around the chambers, in and out, to handle anything that might get out of hand...or go wrong, once the thing goes down.” Jake nodded. “That I can definitely do. What about Kazi’s guys? I understand he’s got a considerable group out in Citadel security, willing to back us up.” “They’re on Asher’s guys.” “Good,” Jake said, “Out of all of them, I’d be the most concerned about Lucian Janassi. I don’t think any of the others are much of a threat, even Brodie. The guy’s getting old, soft. You know?” “Yeah,” Dorrian said, “but even so, he’s a legitimate concern.” “I can have snipers cover all of them from the upper tiers, if you think it would help.” Dorrian shrugged. “Wetfire doesn’t seem to think it will be necessary, but it sounds like a good idea anyway.” Jake picked up his cup and took a long drink. He 58

Tabitha A. Bradley glanced at Dorrian. There was never going to be a good time to bring up Riordan, so... “Yeah, there was one other thing, Dorrian.” Dorrian paused, looking at him. “Uh, yeah. Taggart Riordan overheard Alex talking to Yaran.” Dorrian’s eyebrow shot up. “Excuse me?” “Yeah. It’s possible that he could create a problem.” “Or not,” Dorrian said. “I’ll have him watched. Logan Antton is his ESD. I’ll speak to him.” Jake nodded. “Alex seemed pretty steamed when I saw her. I’m just hoping she didn’t do anything stupid.” Dorrian sat up straighter. “Stupid?” Jake groaned softly as visions of Alex’s past impulsive decisions filled his brain. “Yeah...” Dorrian got up at the same time Jake did. “Where do you think she’d go?” “Where would Taggart most likely go?” “Club Sorcery,” they said together. The two of them raced out of the office. **** “What exactly do you think you’re doing, Regent?” Alexandra snapped as she grabbed Taggart Riordan by the shoulder and spun him around in his chair. Taggart grinned at her. Alex yanked him to his feet in the middle of Club Sorcery, jerking him out of the reach of the girls who had, until that point, been hanging all over him. 59

Peacekeeper He was tall, muscular, about six-one or six-two, she’d never actually been sure. Taller than she, at her five-seven height would have liked, anyway. His warm chestnut brown hair was thick, soft, tapering elegantly to the top of his navy blue collar, bound in the noble’s ponytail that even the Alarans hadn’t abandoned in their efforts to eliminate as many Directorate influences as possible. Taggart was proud of his title, it was obvious. Though she’d rarely seen him in anything other than the official Regency uniform, Alex knew he preferred expensive, elegant clothing, as much as the others of his widely extended family: the VonTesmars and the Varians, did. And today was no exception. He was wearing a deep, navy blue shirt, closed with studs instead of buttons, studs she knew were real sapphires set in pure gold; Taggart would have no less than the best, no matter what. His vest was a pale blue silk, fastened with the same gold and sapphire studs. He wore a simple long black leather coat over this ensemble, along with a thick, black leather belt and crisply tailored black pants over a pair of black leather shoes that might have been boots, she couldn’t quite tell. She glared at him. “What right have you got, listening in on my private conversations?” Taggart gazed down at her, at the slender hand wrapped around his arm, her angry, narrowed steelgray eyes and he chuckled softly. “What makes you think that?” he asked with a knowing sneer. “I wasn’t under the impression that you were having some secret, clandestine meeting with 60

Tabitha A. Bradley General Yaran, Captain T’Kayn...” Alex winced. Several high-ranking Directorate officers were seated nearby. At Taggart’s words, a couple of them glanced their way. The women at the table glared at Alex. Alex looked at Taggart, who gave her a smug smile. “You wouldn’t...” she muttered. “Just watch me,” he purred. “You want to discuss this? Then do it my way.” “I don’t want to discuss this,” Alex snapped. “I just want to find out why you eavesdropped on me.” Taggart chuckled. “No, you didn’t. You wanted to find out what I heard, didn’t you?” Alex let him go with a disgusted grunt. “Go to hell,” she snarled, turning. Taggart grabbed her by the arm and spun her back around to face him. She gasped, eyes narrowing. “No, no, Alex, I want to tell you,” he purred, “There’s nothing you can do about it, anyway.” “I don’t care, Taggart,” she said, “obviously I didn’t think this through.” His hand tightened on her arm. “You really don’t want to know what I heard? It’s rich...I think Asher would find it very interesting...” Alex frowned. “Asher wouldn’t care one whit what I do or don’t do, unless it’s between his legs,” she snapped. Taggart’s eyes widened and he chuckled softly. “Oh, really? You have met him, have you?” She glared at him. “Let go of my arm, Regent 61

Peacekeeper Riordan, before security comes in and drags your sorry ass off.” Taggart smirked. “I don’t know why you care so much about it anyway,” he said with a chuckle, pulling her closer to him, until her chest was pressed uncomfortably against his muscular shoulder. “It’s certainly not as though you like Gaston and that is who this is all about, isn’t it?” Alex glanced again toward the Directorate table. Taggart had managed to raise his voice just enough to be noticeable, should they be listening. “No,” she said bluntly. “Let me go. I have lost all interest in talking to you.” “Ah...” Taggart’s grin turned cold and mocking. His fingers tightened so as to be almost painful and his smile widened at her slight wince. He squeezed her arm hard, then let go. “He’ll never look twice at you, pet,” he said, “all he sees now is Cassandra Deavalon...and that must just grate on you...” Alex’s eyes narrowed. “I hate you, Taggart,” she growled. Taggart’s laugh was soft. “I know you do, T’Kayn. But that doesn’t seem to prevent you from seeking me out, does it? You can’t help it, can you? You’re drawn to men like me...like Gaston...” He leaned so close to her that his lips were nearly touching her own and she could do nothing but stare at him in stunned shock as he added in a low, slick sneer, “like Sebastian Tesar...” It felt like all her blood had left her head. She couldn’t breathe for a long, agonizing moment as she 62

Tabitha A. Bradley stared into Taggart’s emerald eyes, unable to do anything but stare. “Alex!” Sound, breath, air came rushing in around her at all sides and she found herself gasping a little, coughing as she turned towards the sound of the voice. Jake Porter came striding up to her. She heard Taggart curse softly. “Alex...” Jake said pointedly, glaring at Taggart over her shoulder, “what are you doing?” Taggart chuckled. “What business is it of yours, Porter?” Alex coughed softly. “Nothing,” she muttered, “I wasn’t doing anything, Jake.” “Good,” Jake said, taking her by the arm, “then we can go.” He gave her a little pull towards the exit, where she could see Dorrian Rafferty leaning against the wall near the door, watching them intently. She blinked. “I wasn’t finished talking to her, Porter,” Taggart said. “Oh, yes, you were, sir,” Jake said warningly. “And you’d be well served to keep your hands off my girl from now on. Got me?” Taggart chuckled. “Your girl?” He grinned. “Your girl? Heh. I’ll have you know, Porter, that your ‘girl’ seems to be more interested in some Royal punk who played her once and probably doesn’t even remember her name. So much so that even mentioning him makes her turn a rather enticing shade of bright crimson and she nearly spits fire.” 63

Peacekeeper Alex snarled and Jake’s grip on her arm tightened. Taggart’s grin widened. “Oh...you already know about that little incident? Had something to do with some artifact called the Reylian Orb...” Jake growled under his breath. Alex paled. “You fucking snake...” she hissed. “That is none of your business!” Taggart laughed. “Oh, I see...you didn’t know that they had sex, did you, Porter?” His grin was pure malice. “Gaston VonTesmar rescued her from Jeron Silstrun, as I understand it.” His gaze raked her, settling squarely on her breasts. “Our buxom little Alexandra was so grateful she opened those pretty legs of hers and welcomed him in.” Alex choked, hissing in pain as Jake’s hand tightened on her arm, and Taggart chuckled at the flash of humiliation and anger that lit her glittering silver-gray eyes. Jake sputtered, his free hand balling in a fist. “All right, that’s enough.” Dorrian Rafferty stepped deftly between Taggart and Jake, pushing Taggart back, into the chair he’d abandoned. By now, the entire table of Directorate brass as well as everyone else in the place was watching. “My Lord Regent, you seem to be slightly drunk,” he snapped, “I’d advise you to retire to your suite immediately, before news of your behavior gets back to the Director...and it will, if you don’t shut up right now.” Taggart snorted. “Fine, fine.” He looked directly at Alex as he said, “I did the damage I wanted to do.” 64

Tabitha A. Bradley Dorrian glared at him. “Anything else comes out of your mouth and you may very well find yourself out of a job tomorrow morning.” Taggart chuckled. “As if you could do that, Rafferty.” Dorrian pinned him with an icy jet-black stare. “Watch me,” he said in a cold, hard voice. Taggart’s grin actually faded a bit. He stood up, snorted and pushed past the three of them, striding towards the door, his long jacket billowing out in dark, elegant waves behind him. Alex made a soft, pained sound. “Jake, you’re hurting me.” Jake looked at her. Alex’s stomach twisted into a tight, hard little knot. Her stomach dropped into her knees and her head felt light again. The pain in her arm was reduced to nothing but a dull ache, as she looked into those deep, liquid brown eyes. “Jake?” “I can’t talk to you right now,” he said dully. He let her arm go and stalked out of the club. “Ancestors, T’Kayn,” Dorrian said softly. “I don’t know how that bastard found out...” she mumbled. “Nobody knew...except Nova...and maybe Keir.” “Keir,” Dorrian muttered. He looked at her a moment. “Alex, I need to talk to you.” “Not right now, Rafferty,” she said vaguely, still staring after Jake. “Yes, now.” 65

Peacekeeper He tapped her arm. “Not here, though.” Slowly, she turned to look at him. He nodded. “Come on.” She followed him as he walked out of Club Sorcery, out of the Ruby Wing, across the Atrium and into the Tourmaline Wing. The environmental system was simulating a Dant’aree winter evening tonight, probably in honor of the Ranee’s visit, the soft light of the moons filling a sky the color of the deepest red garnet. He walked into the Takiri Gardens and sat down on a black marble bench. He patted the space beside him and said simply, “Sit.” She did. “Gaston never said anything about this.” “It was innocent,” she said quietly, “It wasn’t like Taggart said.” Dorrian frowned. “I guess I believe you. Unfortunately, this came at a really bad time for me...for everyone.” She stared blankly at him. “Taggart could be a problem. I realize you’re not involved in this willingly, but you’re involved nonetheless. Jake told me Palil Yaran asked about a Dirandan patriot and you suggested Gaston. Taggart overheard this conversation?” “Yeah,” she said, “I don’t know how much. It wasn’t as though Yaran was looking for a hit man or anything. He just wanted to find out if there was anyone left on Diranda with the guts to take on Asher and win.” She sighed. “And Gaston is the best man.” “In more ways than one, I guess,” Dorrian said. 66

Tabitha A. Bradley Alex blanched. Dorrian chuckled softly. “Sorry, couldn’t help it. I know it’s a bad time, but it’s bad for everyone.” “I don’t care what Taggart said, I don’t like Gaston.” Dorrian considered her. “Sure.” He smiled. “I believe that.” She groaned. “I didn’t mean for Jake to find out that way.” “Yeah, well...” She stared hard at the toes of her boots. “I was grateful. He saved my life.” She shuddered slightly. “Jeron was...he’d...” she groaned. “He was...” Her skin paled even more. “...d-drinking...” Dorrian winced himself, at the tiny, pained sound in her voice. “Ancestors,” he muttered, aghast. “He saved my life. Gaston,” she said. It was still hard for her to believe. Even though it had been eight months ago, which might as well have been eight years, with everything that had happened since then, the memory was still as clear as though it had been yesterday. Shaking herself a bit, she looked up. “He didn’t have any reason to,” she said to Dorrian, “but he did anyway.” “Of course he would,” Dorrian said, with a frown, “he and Jeron go way back. He’s lost far too many people to that particular Rysusi, far too many he couldn’t save.” He caught and held her eyes with his own, “He did what he felt was right.” “But we’re enemies, Mister Rafferty,” Alex said, “We’ve always been enemies.” She shook her head. “He’s got more reasons to dislike me than to not, and 67

Peacekeeper still, he didn’t hesitate, not one second, when Jeron was-was—” she shuddered again. The memory of Jeron Silstrun flooded her mind. His strong, warm hands moving over her body, his lips against her breast, hot and firm as she swooned, unable to stop him, to even protest as he drank her blood from the shallow wound he’d torn in her flesh... The horrible sensation of uncontrolled desire that flowed through her as he did... The things she said, the things she moaned... She groaned, feeling sick to her stomach, the unwelcome heat that had accompanied the memory quickly replaced by ice flushing through her cheeks and making her lips tingle numbly. “I—I can’t say it.” Dorrian nodded. “It’s okay,” he said gently, patting her back, “I have a good idea.” He reached out and caught her chin in one hand, turning her head towards his. “You might like to know that Gaston does remember you. He likes you, Alex. He’s always liked you. You’re one of the few women that he still talks about, even though he and Cassi have been relatively steady for about six months now. And I don’t think Cassi likes it much either.” Alex flushed again, looking away. “I don’t really care if he talks about me or even remembers my name,” she said curtly. “You didn’t ask me here to talk about that.” “No, I didn’t,” Dorrian said. “Taggart, then?” “Not really. I can deal with Taggart if he decides to become a problem.” He straightened a bit. “I’ve decided to include you, since you’re already involved. 68

Tabitha A. Bradley You can help me, I think. The Dant’aree trust you, obviously and so does Joshua Wetfire. I can use that. Whatever else you might be to the Regency, the Directorate and the Commonwealth, you’re a Dirandan and loyal one at that. The time has come for change. We’re going to change it. Here. Soon. At the Assembly.” “And Gaston will take over?” Dorrian nodded. “That makes sense,” she said quietly. Then she frowned slightly. “Wait, you said, ‘at the Assembly’. Is that possible?” “Arrangements have been made,” Dorrian said. Joshua Wetfire trusts you. Of course. If anyone could make it possible, Josh could. But why? He’s no fan of Gaston’s. Alex stared at him a long moment. Dorrian smiled. Even a slight smile on his dark, handsome face was amazing. “It’s going to be okay,” he said reassuringly. “Jake’s involved as well. He’s a good man. I think you know that, Alex.” He patted her hand. “He won’t let his personal issues affect what has to be done.” She drew in a tight, long breath. Then blew it out. “How can I help?” Dorrian smiled. **** Gaston stood on the balcony of his chambers in VonTesmar Hall, gazing down into the midnight depths of the canyon below him, letting the swirling 69

Peacekeeper of the chill nighttime breeze blow through him. He held his beloved mahogany violin in fingers gone numb from the cold, just gazing, trying to find an inner calm, something to still the heated, chaotic ramblings of his mind. He hadn’t lifted the instrument at all, even though he’d come out here to play it, he’d just found himself staring over the railing into the night, feeling the deep darkness seep into his skin, his soul. Darkness. Chill. Coldness. It was necessary for what he had to do. Even though there’d never been any love lost between himself and Asher, Gaston still felt a sense of wrongness about what he was going to do. One didn’t kill one’s father. Not in a normal, sensible world. Gaston had killed before. He was Directorate. A top DSS agent. He’d been taught to kill efficiently and effectively. He was also the First Master. A Guardian of Diranda. It was part of the calling, to be able to defend his people against those who would hurt them, kill them...eat them. Yet, he’d never dealt death with a smile on his face. Death was serious business. To be able to kill was a power to be respected, honored. It wasn’t something anyone, perhaps especially a Crystal Master, ought to take lightly. To take a life, to destroy a living, intelligent being, with hopes, dreams, fears...love...to take that life away was an awesome power. A power to be used sparingly, and then only when absolutely necessary. March had taught him that. 70

Tabitha A. Bradley March Tramani, who was the Keeper of the Keys, the Master of the psionics of Diranda, all of them. The Admiral of the Directorate Special Services, March Tramani was the best man Gaston knew. The most honorable and respected Master a man could hope for. The father Gaston never had...that Asher never was. I cannot kill my father. Yet, in the most deepest, darkest corners of Gaston’s soul, he relished the idea of Asher’s death. It was this dark desire that drove him to dig up those ancient spells, formulas, rituals, the Assassination Ritual, the Assassin’s Dagger, the blood-blade formulas that hadn’t been used since Antediluvian times. Since Thrax Daestrian’s time. The spells, rituals, the dagger itself, all of it, was Thrax’s. Only Samuel knew this. I cannot kill my father. Gaston sighed, leaning heavily against the railing. If I don’t kill him, he will destroy Diranda. I can’t let that happen. “I have no choice,” he whispered, his voice thick with the rustic Kristani accent that came more natural to him than the cultured drawl with which he normally spoke. “If I don’t, then who will? Who can?” Silence was his only answer.

71

Peacekeeper

Chapter Four she thinks she’s keeping me out tonight, does “Soshe?”

Asher slammed his fist into the door yet again, the sablewood rattling in its frame, but still nowhere near breaking. “Katri!” he bellowed, “Open this door at once!” No sound from the room beyond. Asher glared at the door as though his burning gaze alone would disintegrate it. Still, ominous silence filled the little hallway and Asher was swept with a sudden feeling of desperation, of urgency. “Katri!” he shouted, his voice rough, “Katri?” Nothing. “Security!” he growled. “Immediately, Your Majesty,” the soft, gentle voice of the Citadel’s Sentient computer said. Asher glared at the door, fear curling into an unwelcome knot in the pit of his stomach. The door to the Royal suite slid open and a group of eight Agency men charged in, followed by Rurik’s lieutenant. 72

Tabitha A. Bradley “Majesty?” the Lieutenant said, “what’s going on?” “The Lady Katri has locked her door and is not responding to my command,” Asher said coolly. “The door is sablewood and is unbreakable, as you well know.” “Yes, milord.” “Open it. I am concerned for her safety.” The Executive Security men moved into the hallway and quickly broke the door lock. The Lieutenant opened the door and stepped inside. “Lady Katri? Lady Kat—” His voice broke off into a stunned silence that was punctuated by the faint, warm scent of— “Blood...” Asher groaned. “Blood...” He shoved past the men gathered in front of the apartment door and into the room. “Majesty—” the Lieutenant began, trying to shove the larger bulk of the Director back out into the hallway, but Asher simply knocked him aside with a beefy arm and charged past. “Katri...” Asher growled, staring at the scene before him. “Katri... Ancestors... Katri...” The pungent odor of freshly spilled blood swirled around him, blood mixed with the perfume of crushed rose petals. Lady Katri Severi-VonTesmar lay atop the large round bed that filled the semi-circular room. Dead, headless roses filled the chamber, scattered across the floor and their petals covered the red satin bed sheet. A large, dark stain was spreading very slowly across the sheet, which had been draped almost carelessly across the bed, a corner trailing 73

Peacekeeper along the floor, providing an avenue for a single, tiny river of dark red liquid that puddled in a small, round crimson pool less than three feet from where Asher currently stood. “Ancestors...” Asher moaned. Not a single crystal vase remained in the room. The floor was covered in glittering shards, giving the entire tableau an eerie, deadly beauty that wasn’t lost on Asher at all. He’d given her those flowers. A vase a day for the entire year. The last vase, the anniversary vase, had been the largest of them all. It was this vase, he saw now, the only vase that remained, even partially intact. But what it now contained wasn’t flowers. It sat beside Katri, the top rim broken into a sharp, dagger-like edge smeared with red, which filled the vase, leaking out through the many dozens of cracks onto the bed. She lay, beautiful in her deathly repose, her lovely face pale, in the same elegant blue and silver gown Asher had seen her wear the day he’d had Rikkard executed. The same day Asher had Claimed her. A year ago today. That pristine crushed velvet was now stained crimson. She’d cut her own wrists on the vase, let it fill with her blood and when she’d fallen, the vase had slumped to lean against her, its liquid weight the only thing keeping it upright. She’d planned this little scene, to the very last 74

Tabitha A. Bradley detail. Asher stared. Stunned. I will not see Asher VonTesmar this day, she’d told Samuel. Damned if she wasn’t right. Damned. Lisan’s blood... Katri’s blood... He stared at her. At her beautiful, serene face, her lovely eyes, the color of sardonyx, closed forever. Damned. Katri had said it, once. The only time she’d ever spoken her mind to him. No one can flaunt the Ancestors for too long, Asher VonTesmar. Even your honored Lisan won’t take pity on a man like you. On a man who cares for nothing but satisfying his own twisted desires, not even for his children... or his world. Fate will catch up with you, Asher. And when it does, you’ll be damned. Forever. He was damned. Katri’s lips, ruby red, so soft, now so cold... Her beautiful lips, curved in a very, very slight...smile? Asher snarled low, warningly under his breath. Damned... Forever... “Damned woman.” “Milord?” “Alert Brodie. Then have this mess cleaned up.” “Milord?” The Lieutenant sounded uncomfortable, nervous. “What shall we have done with Lady Katri?” Asher turned, fixed the young man with a stare that was chilling. 75

Peacekeeper “I don’t care. She’s of no use to me now.” His eyes widened. “But, Your Majesty, she—she’s a noblewoman.” “And she’s dead now,” Asher growled. “Your point?” “She should be honored, Majesty. The Ancestors demand—” “Fuck the Ancestors!” Asher snapped. “Do whatever you want with her, I don’t give a damn!” Shoving past the astonished Lieutenant and his men, Asher stalked down the corridor and stormed out of his apartments. **** Alexandra T’Kayn watched as the Rysusi contingent arrived on Vendalli’s. From her lone vantage point on the top observation deck far above the Atrium, knuckles white on the rail, she peered through the slowly spinning clockwork of the many spinning solar system mobiles that decorated the air above the circular reception center desk. Apprehensively, she watched Jeron Silstrun, Rigel Deka and their advisors stride into the vast circular space, accompanied by at least twelve barely dressed Dirandan slaves. She swallowed hard, a chill rushing through her. She’d nearly ended up joining them and the idea of it made her stomach churn. It slammed home the single reason she wasn’t one of Jeron’s doe-eyed little worshippers now, the same single reason she wasn’t curled in the arms of her lover, awaiting the unknown 76

Tabitha A. Bradley dangers the next few days would bring. Now wasn’t the time to be alone. Not with what she knew was coming, what she’d volunteered her unique services for. Lisan, am I insane? Why the hell did I offer to help them? She didn’t even like Gaston. The few people awake at this hour in the Atrium were giving the Legionnaires a wide berth and it was painfully clear that the pretty young Dirandan desk clerk was nearly numb with fright. Alex watched her try to deal with Jeron and the others, watched her shy away from Jeron’s overly friendly attentions, only to find Deka, leering, on the other side of her. Her large, jewel-like Dirandan eyes were wide with unabashed fear. The other desk clerks, a frail-looking male human and three more Dirandan females, were all grouped in a corner, staring at the Legionnaires. Alex groaned to herself. She couldn’t let this go on. There was nothing to be done about it. Joshua obviously hadn’t been notified, which would have been that weak little Teren’tei’s job and he was hiding behind the women. “Picking on the defenseless? Isn’t that kind of puerile for you, Silstrun?” she shouted, wrapping nerveless fingers around the railing. The quickest way down was directly. She’d done it a thousand times. Everyone in the Atrium looked up. 77

Peacekeeper Jeron smiled. Ice invaded her blood and she felt the hairs on the back of her neck beginning to stand on end. “You’re not in much of a position to do anything about it, sweeting,” Jeron called up with a chuckle. “Unless you intend on flying.” Alex smirked. “That’s what you think.” She grabbed the rail, vaulted it and caught hold of the Tamkantarra solar system mobile, between Diranda and Alara, letting it carry her around until she could drop onto the marble top of the Vendalli’s reception desk, directly in front of Jeron and Rigel Deka. Jeron looked up at her, grinning. “Nice performance, Alexandra my dear. Quite a reception. Did you do the same flying act for Janros Naichi and that sylph of a daughter of hers when they arrived?” She jumped lightly from the counter and took hold of the stunned young woman whom Jeron had been tormenting. “Are you okay?” she asked. The woman nodded. Alex turned and glared at Jeron. “I’m not in the mood for your games tonight, Silstrun,” she snapped. “Leave these people alone. Contrary to popular Rysusi belief, Dirandans were not put in this universe for the sole enjoyment of the Legion.” She glanced at the clerks. “You’re on break. Call Joshua Wetfire while you’re at it.” She turned back around to regard Jeron with icy eyes, adding, “You might tell him the Legion reps are here and they’re already making trouble.” 78

Tabitha A. Bradley Jeron gave a disdainful snort. “You know where the Legion ambassadorial suite is, Silstrun,” she said coolly, “why didn’t you just go there?” “It’s so much more fun to chat with the pretty ladies that work here, Alexandra,” Jeron said, “I’ve been deplorably busy lately, what with the war with the Commonwealth and all. Not much chance to socialize. And that girl was extraordinarily delicious.” Alex glared at him. “Go to your suite and stay there, or I swear, I’ll call Joshua and get him to have your quarters permanently moved to Lockup.” Jeron chuckled softly. “We weren’t going to hurt anyone, Captain T’Kayn,” he said. “Just have a bit of fun. We have slaves who don’t mind being hurt, you know. They enjoy it.” He reached out and trailed fingers covered in butter-soft blood-colored leather over her cheek. “You most certainly would have, my dear. You loved what I was doing to you before we were so rudely interrupted.” Alex stared at him, ice and fire flowing through her veins as the memories of that horrible moment eight months ago burned through her brain. If it hadn’t been for Gaston... Gaston! Her eyes narrowed and she yanked back, away from him. “Go to your suite, Silstrun,” she hissed, “Now.” Rigel Deka’s lips curved in a slow, mocking smile as Jeron gave another soft, intimately evil laugh, one that turned her spine to ice and frosted her pounding blood. 79

Peacekeeper “Fine,” he said quietly. “But this isn’t finished, Alexandra.” “It is now,” she said. “Get the hell out of my sight.” Jeron snapped his fingers and the entire entourage converged around him as he strode towards the entrance to the Platinum Wing. It was only after they were gone that she realized how hard she was shaking. **** Cassandra Deavalon stared at the vid screen in front of her, aghast. “Gaston...” Silence. With a sigh, she collected her coffee cup and walked to the study. Empty. She frowned slightly, looking around. His violin was gone, as was his woolen jacket and his favorite black leather hat. Her frown deepened. His Master’s staff was gone as well. That was never good. Gaston? she sent on a tight, private channel, Where are you? There was no immediate reply and she felt an unbidden fear rise within her. She set her coffee cup down on the sideboard. Perhaps the Directorate was deliberately changing the report of Katri’s death. Cassi herself wouldn’t have put it past Asher to kill the woman in a fit of pique, and if he’d killed Katri, it wasn’t too ridiculous 80

Tabitha A. Bradley to suppose he’d killed Gaston as well. Still no reply. Gaston? she sent again, fear coloring her ‘pathing, Please answer, Katri’s dead and I’m worried— I’m alive, came an even, almost cold, reply. I know about Katri. I cannot be disturbed at the present time. He severed the contact. A chill crept up her spine. She picked up her cup again, dropped to the thick, soft brown leather sofa and took a long drink from it. “There’s a call, Cassi,” Tourmaline, Gaston’s House Sentient said. Her soft, sexy voice filled the sitting room of Gaston’s chambers and Cassi snorted a little. “It’s from Keir Chanossa. Should I tell him you’re available?” She nodded. “Yes. I’ll take it at the desk.” “Routing...” Cassi made her way to the mahogany desk, sitting in a cozy niche by the verandah doors. The view from the desk was spectacular most days, this morning being no exception. She stopped by the catering unit, set into the wall in the wetbar area, got herself fresh coffee and pulled back the fine burgundy garnetcolored sheers. She slid into the chair behind the desk and passed a finger over the computer’s comm pad. A holo shimmered into existence, hovering over the computer’s central crystalline core, bearing the image of a handsome, dark haired man, wearing a stylish, full beard. His almond-shaped dark eyes twinkled, even though his expression was serious. She could tell he was in full, formal uniform, from the glint of gold that trimmed his tight royal blue collar 81

Peacekeeper and the purple campaign cloak that was draped over his shoulder. “Good rising, love,” Keir Chanossa said, “you don’t look well.” Cassi sighed. “I didn’t sleep well. Now I know why.” Keir nodded. “She was a good woman. I’m thinking that the rumor that she killed herself is the actual truth? Not the drivel the Directorate is feeding the masses?” She nodded. “It is. I can feel it. She didn’t have a duplicitous bone in her body. This was probably the only way she could see out of a desperate situation.” She shuddered. “I wouldn’t want to live as the exclusive plaything of that man.” Keir tsked softly. “Not over the comm, Cassi.” Cassi snorted. “I don’t care anymore, Keir,” she said tightly. “You know, I hope he is listening. It’s about the only chance I’ll ever get to tell him what kind of a sick, twisted asshole he really is!” Keir frowned. “Calm down, Cassi, love. I know you’re upset, but there’s no point in getting yourself hurt on top of everything else. We need you, Commander. Diranda needs you.” He fixed her with a glittering onyx stare, “I need you, love.” Cassi took a long drink of her coffee. “Keir,” she said softly, “not on the comm, please.” Keir smiled a little. “What? Afraid Gaston is going to hear me?” She sighed. “Maybe. I don’t know. It’s not funny and you shouldn’t joke. Not at a time like this. He’s under a lot of stress right now. He’s jealous. And 82

Tabitha A. Bradley that’s not like him.” Keir leaned forward. “I’m not joking, love.” Cassi moaned softly into her coffee cup. She looked at him a long time. “Keir, please...” “I know you’re going to marry him,” he said. “I wish you wouldn’t.” “I love him,” she said. “You love me.” Cassi swallowed hard. “I–I know...” “Then tell him.” “I–I know... I—” “I know he’s rich, powerful, a Prince and all, but I didn’t think you were so shallow as to fall for that kind of thing.” He sat back and regarded her with an intense gaze. “Cassi, I love you. You love me,” he said sternly, “I figured this thing with Gaston was a fling and you’d come around, but the next thing I know, I’m finding out from Kazi Gerik of all people, that you’re Claiming after Assembly?” Cassi winced. “This is a better situation for me and I do love Gaston, very much.” “It’s not even a real marriage, what you people do. It’s a slave bonding ritual,” he said, frowning. “A ‘Claiming’? You don’t get to ‘claim’ anyone, he ‘claims’ you.” She sighed. “I’m sorry, Keir.” He shook his head. “So am I, love.” “Is that why you called me? To scold me about this?” “No. As a matter of fact, I was hoping Gaston would be there, but you’re just as good.” He shrugged, but the glint in his eyes told her they 83

Peacekeeper weren’t done with the previous discussion. He laced his fingers and brought them to his lips a moment. She caught the signal. Something was up. Something he didn’t want to discuss over the comm. “The diplomatic delegation from Dant’ar wants to discuss the upcoming Assembly with your group, at Vendalli’s. They would like to meet at the eleventh hour, Vendalli’s-time.” She nodded. “I think that’s reasonable. Please let them know we will be present at that time.” “All right. They will have the Dant’aree commonroom open at that time, but not before. Once your delegates arrive, the room will be locked until the meeting is adjourned.” Standard procedure. “That’s fine.” He tapped his fingers against his lips again, thoughtfully. Whatever was going on with the Dant’aree, it was important. He looked at her a long time. “I hope Asher knows what he’s getting himself into.” Cassi grumbled something extremely unladylike under her breath and Keir chuckled softly. “I’ll see you then, love.” **** “Why do I have to be there?” Alex asked, looking at Tamara and Joshua Wetfire over the top of the Sentient crystalline core she was examining on the dining table of her tiny mint-colored kitchen. 84

Tabitha A. Bradley Tamara shrugged, and Joshua looked mildly amused. “Well, you did offer your services for the duration of this event,” Joshua said, “to Dorrian Rafferty, whom I have agreed to coordinate with. The meeting is important, and the Dant’aree have made a specific request that you be present.” “Yeah, but why? I don’t know anything else, and unless they want a lock picked, I doubt I’ll be much help otherwise.” “Extra muscle, I think,” Tamara said. “You’re one of the few residents with psionic carte-blanche. You could effectively lock down the entire Assembly chamber if things got wild.” “One less thing for me to trouble myself with,” Joshua said dismissively. “You’re excellent at that.” “Okay, so they need me to render everyone in the chamber unconscious if something goes wrong.” She sighed. “I guess I can do that. I still don’t see why I have to go to this meeting.” “That’s one thing they didn’t say,” Tamara said. “I don’t know why you’re protesting this so much. I, for one, would love to get in there and find out what’s going on.” Alex smirked. “Are you sure it’s not because there’s going to be a room full of cute, powerful guys?” “And girls,” Tamara said with a sultry smile. “Cassandra Deavalon will be there...and you.” Alex’s smirk faded. “Cassandra Deavalon?” Joshua nodded. “Yeah, I thought that might bug you a bit.” 85

Peacekeeper Alex looked back down into the glimmering emerald green crystalline core. She poked a few exposed points with her index finger and sighed. “Nova? You awake?” “Gaston’s going to be there,” a soft voice said, seeming to come from everywhere at once. “And Alex is all hot and bothered over him. She doesn’t want to see his fiancé, since she and Gaston got it together really nice and hot not too long ago.” Alex flushed and yanked her hand out of the core, which was now giving off a soft green light. Tamara’s eyes widened and she grinned. “Oh really?” she said, “thanks, Nova.” “Dammit,” Alex muttered. “Best to keep your fingers off awake Sentients if you’ve got secrets,” Joshua said with a snort. “Gods, Alex, if you’re so hard up, there are better guys to jump on, you know.” Nova, the crystalline Sentient in the titanium corebox Alex had been working on, gave off a soft, tinkling laugh that sounded almost fairy-like in the small living space. Nothing like her normally computer modulated, warm and almost annoying nasal twang, this voice was ethereal, light, and exactly like all other Sentient voices. Which was why most of them preferred the individuality committed computer cores, like the one that normally connected Nova to Alex’s Raider-class scout ship, could provide. “She’s sweet on him,” Nova said. “So sweet, it’s almost sickening. But then, he is cute...and a damn fine lover, if I do say so—” “Shut up, you nosy little—” 86

Tabitha A. Bradley Tamara laughed. “I have got to get me a Sentient.” Nova laughed again. “I know a girl, Tamara. Her name’s Cerise. She’d be perfect for you.” “Ooh, Cerise. A lovely shade of red. I take it she’s ruby-based?” “Corundum, yes. Matrosian family, like me.” Alex sighed and leaned against the core-box. Joshua looked at her. “Is she committed right now?” Joshua jerked his head at the door to the bedroom. Alex frowned at him. “She was, but I don’t think so anymore.” Joshua rolled his eyes. Alex shrugged. “Can you check? I’d love to meet her as soon as possible.” “Sure,” Nova said, “Alex, honey, can you plug me into the system server? I need to get beyond Vendalli’s to ‘path.” With a sigh, Alex picked up one of the cables extending from the core-box and plugged it into a wall-socket behind her chair. She got up and walked to the bedroom door. “Let me see,” came Nova’s weirdly angelic voice, “ah...there she is...” Joshua followed her in and closed the door behind them. “I’m not in the mood to ‘play’ today, Josh,” Alex said warningly, “just so you know.” “I heard Jake broke up with you. Didn’t know why until just a moment ago.” He shrugged. “Your choice, but I think it would relax you a lot. You’re really too 87

Peacekeeper tense.” “Lisan’s blood, Joshua! I’m being involved in the biggest political assassination plot since the execution of Thrax Daestrian, mostly against my will! I’ve a right to be tense. One mistake and I’m worse than dead.” “Can’t really be much worse than dead,” Joshua said conversationally. “Unless you’re living death, but that’s not something you need to worry about.” Alex threw herself on top of her bed. Joshua glanced around. “You really like green, don’t you?” he said, “but you’ve done a nice job with it.” Alex sighed. “I like green. I can decorate. Thanks for the compliment.” She pushed herself up on her elbows. “Can we get to the point? Why did you want to talk to me in here?” Joshua smirked slightly, taking in her reclining figure. “Hmm, well... since you said you weren’t in the mood to play, I guess that’s out...for now, anyway.” Alex just looked at him. “I need to know how fast, if given free psionic range, you can disable a room full of aliens of various types. Knock them out, whatever.” She thought. “I don’t know, really. It depends on the alien and the amount of natural resistance they have. Teren’tei, sure. I can flatten them instantly, if I want to. Dant’aree, well, the ones who will be there, easily. Except Keir. I don’t know why, but he’s pretty resilient. Most normal Dirandans, if they’re not expecting it, can be knocked over, but I don’t think I 88

Tabitha A. Bradley can do anything to Sorcerers like Samuel or Lucian Janassi. Taggart’s a First Guardian and Gaston’s a First Master. You should know right off that I can’t touch them. Same with Jeron and Rigel Deka. They’re Officer Caste and I suck at Rysusi anyway.” Joshua raised an eyebrow. “Do you?” Alex rolled her eyes again. “You know what I mean. I’m right in thinking that you weren’t really interested in me incapacitating them, though. Just the normal Assembly-people.” “That’s what I wanted, though. Let us handle the Legion, the Commonwealth and the Directorate and Regency, if there’s a problem. I just want to ensure that the Assembly-people are as unharmed as possible, without resorting to more brutish methods like chemical gas or even magic. Not too many Fifth Quadrant races are resistant to psionics, particularly the Dirandan flavor.” Alex lay back on her bed. “I’ll try,” she said quietly. “I’ve never done anything like that before though. I have no idea if it will work.” “Oh, it will work,” Joshua said. “Trust me. I can have you linked to a power source you can draw off of, if it will make you feel better.” “Like Crystal Masters with their Keystones? “Just like that.” Alex felt a strange kind of chill go through her. “How do you know it will work, Joshua? I’m no Crystal Master. Sure, I can knock out normal people, but anyone with my level of psionics ability can do that. I’m not extraordinary or anything.” She sighed. “Not anymore...” 89

Peacekeeper “Just a little better than most. And that’s what I’m counting on. Nobody expects it of you. Kenric has been very emphatic about your ability.” He chuckled softly. “You’re my insurance policy. Against the unknown.” “You’re taking a big chance, banking on me. Why?” He didn’t reply and as she looked up, Joshua slid onto the bed beside her. A sharp thrill of heat rang through her. “Joshua,” she said softly, “I said no.” He smiled, trailing warm fingers over her flushed cheek. “Are you sure?” She sighed. “Yes. It’s really too soon. Being with you would just make it more confusing for me right now.” “All right,” he said with a soft chuckle, gathering her into his arms. “Let me know when you change your mind.” Just feeling the warmth of his arms around her relaxed her. It was enough. For now. She smiled up at him. “Definitely.” **** Cassandra grumbled softly under her breath as she walked down the second floor corridor, from the DSS office in the Citadel. Not only did she have to deal with the conflicting and confusing thoughts about Keir, but March Tramani was unavailable. Nobody was available and she needed to get the Directorate diplomatic contingent to Vendalli’s in two hours. 90

Tabitha A. Bradley March was missing. Gaston was refusing ‘path calls. Samuel was ‘busy,’ whatever that meant. Kazi was tracking Gaston and March down for her and Dorrian was still on Vendalli’s somewhere. She was still awaiting his return call. “Well, well, what have we here? Lovely Commander Deavalon...” The voice was dark, smooth, deep and it chilled her to the bone. She stiffened. “Isn’t it rather early for you to be working, Commander?” She turned. “In case you’re not aware, Duke Janassi, there’s an Assembly coming up,” she said coldly, professionally, “If you have a question about my job or my job performance, talk to Admiral Tramani.” Incongruous in the clean, pure light of early morning that filled the wide, crystal windowed hallway, the tall, black-garbed figure of Lucian Janassi stood, gazing down at her with his glittering, cold amethyst eyes. She stared back at him, impassive. His smile was wide, thin and icy. “Certainly not, my dear. It’s a pleasure to see you, as always. I’m simply curious as to what brings you out on such a solemn morning.” Cassi’s eyes narrowed. “Unfortunately, necessity. Trust me, I would not be here otherwise.” Lucian’s laugh was soft, chilling. He stepped closer to her, soundlessly seeming to glide across the polished black marble floor, the light catching motes of silver in his pristine platinum blonde hair. 91

Peacekeeper Cassi suppressed a shudder as he neared her. “Do you know, my dear, where your boyfriend might be? I’ve a mind to speak with him, as soon as possible.” Cassi frowned. “He’s working today, Your Grace,” she said evenly. “I’ll pass your request on to him, but I doubt he will be able to find the time to see you. Not today.” Lucian’s smile faded. “Where is he, Commander?” “Working, Your Grace, as I said.” Lucian stepped even closer. She stared hard at him. “I don’t believe you, my dear,” he said coldly, “you’re lying.” Cassi stiffened. “I’m not lying,” she said, levelly. She tapped the energy of the lapis ring she wore and focused her energies on making him believe her. Lucian’s eyes narrowed. She wasn’t at all sure it would work on him, but she didn’t know what else to do. I’m not lying...I’m not lying...Believe me! She took a step backwards. “Where is he?” Lucian snarled softly, “I can force the truth out of you, Cassandra...” “He’s currently working for me.” The sensation of strong, protective blueness surrounded her and she felt as though she’d been laboring for breath until that moment. Her lungs expanded and filled and she stumbled backwards. Lucian’s expression darkened and he stepped backwards, the laser of his icy amethyst gaze on the tall figure of the man who was striding up the 92

Tabitha A. Bradley hallway towards them. “Leave Commander Deavalon alone, Janassi,” March Tramani said coldly. “She’s my responsibility, not yours. As is Gaston.” Lucian snorted. “Where is the boy, Tramani? I want to speak with him, as does his father, as soon as possible.” “He is busy and cannot be disturbed right now. That is all I will say on the subject. If the Director wishes to speak to him, tell him that he can ask me personally about it. Until then, you will have to be happy with that.” Lucian glared at March. March Tramani was tall, muscular, maturely handsome, with bright, twinkling aquamarine eyes and wore his thick, wavy silver hair long, bound in a ponytail at the nape of his neck and a full beard on his rugged face. He rarely wore Directorate sable and crimson, preferring instead to wear the handsome royal blue, silver and white robes of his Keeper status, over his black uniform pants tucked into brown fringed boots. He raised a large, calloused hand, adorned with a thick, white platinum and aquamarine ring, pointing at the spectral figure of Lucian, seeming almost wispy and thin in comparison to March’s healthy bulk. The light caught and glittered in the massive stone that adorned his finger and Cassi felt the magnitude of the power he wielded fill the corridor. Lucian winced and frowned. “Stay away from Cassandra, Janassi,” March repeated softly. “Unless you and your entire House 93

Peacekeeper wish to face my wrath. She is my student.” Lucian snorted. He spat. He shot Cassi an angry, lust-filled look that chilled her to the depth of her being. She swallowed hard. “Fine, Tramani,” Lucian grated, “but trust me, you haven’t heard the last of this. I will let Asher know about this little incident.” “I expect you will,” March said evenly. Lucian turned and strode down the corridor to the crystalline lift shaft at the far end. March and Cassi watched him go in absolute silence. When he finally vanished into the lift, March sighed. “I don’t think it’s wise for you to come here for a while, Commander.” Cassi nodded. “Thank you. I’m glad you came when you did.” “Your message got to me. I was busy with Gaston and couldn’t be disturbed.” “Was Samuel with you as well?” “No.” She nodded. “Is Gaston all right?” “He’s fine. Meditating. We had a long talk last night. He’s very tired right now.” She sighed. “Can we talk in your office?” March shrugged. “No, I don’t think so.” Cassi looked up at him in confusion. “It’s much more comfortable at Tramani Hall, my dear.” He flashed a smile that set his eyes to twinkling. He extended a hand. “Ready for a little 94

Tabitha A. Bradley fun?” Cassi smiled. She loved this kind of travel. “Yes!” she said, feeling like a child being offered her first ride on a free suspension mag-lev shuttle. March chuckled and in a swirl of sparkling aquamarine light, they vanished.

95

Peacekeeper

Chapter Five Porter cocked his fist back, aiming for Gaston Jake VonTesmar’s head.

“Jake! Stop!” Alex gasped in shock as she stepped through the double door into the Dant’aree common room. Gaston snapped up a hand, catching Jake’s wrist just before his fist connected with his chin. Calmly, the Dirandan Prince forced the much larger man’s arm away from his head and down, turning to confront Jake with a question glittering in his deep garnet-green eyes. Jake was glaring. “What?” Gaston said, sternly, “are you doing, Porter?” Behind Alex, came Kazi Gerik, Dorrian Rafferty and Samuel VonTesmar. Alex stumbled to the side as Samuel shoved her out of the way and strode into the room. “March and Cassandra are on the way,” Samuel growled warningly, “as are the Dant’aree. Whatever is going on here, ends right now.” Alex stiffened. 96

Tabitha A. Bradley “I owed you that, VonTesmar,” Jake said, “you may be my friend, but I owe you that punch.” “Why?” Gaston said, frowning. Samuel frowned at Jake as well. Alex flushed and took a step backwards. “That—” Jake snapped, pointing at Alex, who colored even more, “was my girlfriend!” Alex groaned softly. “Jake, don’t...” Gaston turned and his scintillating green gaze fell on her. His eyes widened slightly as though he’d just noticed she was there and a very slight smirk curled the corners of his full, sensual lips. Alex felt everything inside her body go on high alert as those intense deep eyes slid over her, from head to toes and heated images flooded her memory, memories that were just as strong and clear now, as though the eight months between that moment and this were eight minutes. “Ah,” he said, turning to face Jake. “I wasn’t aware of the relationship at the time. She certainly didn’t mention it.” Jake glared at him. “I had to find this out from Taggart Riordan, Gaston.” Gaston’s eyes narrowed and the smile was gone. “How the hell did he know—?” He shot a look at Alex that nearly curled her toes. She stared at him, swallowing hard. “I don’t—” she began, but Dorrian interrupted her. “Kier—” “—Chanossa,” Gaston finished, frowning. “I owe you that punch,” Jake said, glancing towards the door. “We were together during that 97

Peacekeeper particular event.” His gaze fixed on Alex. “No matter what she did or didn’t say at the time.” Gaston looked at her as well. A shiver went through her. The heat that passed between the two of them was strong and powerful, and it was still there. The passion, the desire, the rightness of the entire thing, even though the two of them were so wrong for each other. He hadn’t forgotten her. Dorrian was right. No matter what had happened in the last eight months, Jake or no Jake, Cassi or no Cassi, the connection was there. Would always be there. Forever. Forever, Alexandra, he’d whispered in her mind. You know it. No matter what happens from now on, you will be mine. Forever... “It was one time, Jake,” she said, though her eyes were still locked with Gaston’s. “He’s engaged to Cassandra Deavalon now. It was one time.” She swallowed hard. “Not forever.” Gaston’s garnet-green eyes narrowed a touch and she found herself thankful for Vendalli’s restricted psionics, because she wasn’t sure she could handle what she knew must be boiling in his mind at this point. Always. Forever. No matter what. “Forever, what?” Cassandra Deavalon said lightly, making the heat coursing through Alex’s veins turn to icy sludge. She shook off the chill that suffused her, but couldn’t turn her gaze from the Prince’s, even though every instinct inside her was screaming at her to break and run away. Away to cry. To scream. To 98

Tabitha A. Bradley rip something apart and imagine Cassi’s face on it. A wave of guilt washed over her at the thought. “The Alliance, Cassi,” Dorrian said quickly, “Alex was just saying it seemed like the Alliance had been around forever. That’s all.” Gaston hadn’t flinched. He continued to pierce her with the laser of his gaze, shredding every last vestige of dignity she had left. She knew she’d gone pale the moment Cassi had spoken, and still she was riveted to the spot. “Who’s Alex?” Cassi said. Alex could feel his lips on hers, the heat of his body, the scent of his hair, his skin, the corded strength and absolute protection of his arms, the sensation of him moving hot and solid within her. Heat fought for dominance with the chill that had taken her over. Her heart was pounding in her chest. “Alex? You okay?” A warm hand came down heavily on her shoulder. Joshua Wetfire. Gaston’s eyes narrowed and suddenly, she could breathe again. He’d looked over at Cassandra and a smile curved those full lips. A genuine, loving smile that did what his passion-filled gaze hadn’t. “I’m glad you finally got here, Cas,” Gaston said, extending a hand to the tall, athletic, dark-haired woman, beautifully immaculate in her sable and crimson Directorate uniform, looking as perfect and tailored as Alex was chaotic and unkempt in her old, olive green jacket and worn brown denims. Cassi clasped the Prince’s hand tightly. A hand, 99

Peacekeeper that, only moments before, in Alex’s mind, had been caressing her flushed and dewy skin. Something in her heart wrenched tightly and she forced herself to stay put. Only Joshua could feel the trembling in her body. March Tramani was in the room now, along with Kier Chanossa, General Palil Yaran and the other Dant’aree, but Alex found herself observing this with a kind of strange detachment. Her stomach twisted into a tight little knot and her heart seemed to stop. Everything inside her was aching. “C’mon,” Joshua said in a soft voice, “put your emotions on hold for now. You’ve got to concentrate on what’s going on now. We’ll deal with this, later.” “I want to leave,” she said. “They don’t need me.” Joshua let her shoulder go and walked past her. “They may not need you, Alexandra,” he said evenly, “but I want you there. Remember, you’re my ace in the hole. Anyone who underestimates you is an idiot.” He turned and walked into the meeting chamber. The Commonwealth Guard at the door to the common room closed the double doors and Alex winced as she heard the lock click home. With a sigh, she squared her shoulders and followed Joshua. **** Keir’s gaze was hot and intense as the group gathered around the table and took their seats. 100

Tabitha A. Bradley Cassi shivered, but covered her reaction by smiling at Gaston, nodding to the slender, elf-like figure of Narinu Sondassa as she swept through the room to the head of the conference table. “Will the Ranee be attending this meeting, Rana?” March Tramani asked, taking his seat to the right of Gaston, who was sitting at the opposite end of where Narinu now sat. “Because Vendalli’s requires the cessation of psionic communication, Keeper Tramani, she will observe, but I will still Speak for her.” March nodded. No one bothered to ask how Narinu, the Ranee’s daughter and the Voice of the Ranee, would continue to speak her mother’s wishes without the telepathic communication that they relied on, but Cassi knew that somehow, Narinu would manage it. Cassi looked over at Keir again, smiled at him and felt his strong disapproval of her and her chosen seat, on Gaston’s left hand. She flushed and looked down at the table, schooling her strength before she raised her head. “It is unfortunate that we should be brought together for such a solemn occasion,” Narinu said, folding her tiny hands in front of her. “Yet necessity and the preponderance of rumors about the state of the Alliance between our peoples seem to have brought us to this point.” Cassi trained her attention on Narinu and her chaotic emotions seemed to fade to a reasonable level. “We have asked you here, Prince VonTesmar, because our Hand, General Yaran, was told you were 101

Peacekeeper the only one who can possibly save your beautiful world from a fate we’d really rather not deal out.” “I’d like to know,” Gaston said, “who exactly did tell General Yaran this, Rana?” “I did,” a soft, thickly accented female voice said. Cassi’s attention swung to the red-haired woman who sat by Joshua. Her brows knit slightly as she looked at the girl. Everyone else in the room was looking at her now. The girl pushed herself up straighter in her chair, cleared her throat and said, “I told General Yaran that Gaston was the man you were looking for, milady.” That strange, soft brogue faded. “Because, he simply is. They call him ‘Peacekeeper’ amongst those Asher VonTesmar has branded as traitors, criminals and expatriots, amongst the discarded and unwanted of the Directorate. Even the Dirandan Resistance recognizes the contributions he has made to the welfare of the Dirandan people in the face of Asher’s tyranny.” She sighed softly. “And milady, I know what true tyranny is like. Asher is a despot, a tyrant.” She looked at Gaston and Cassi felt something in her stomach flop wetly over. “And Gaston knows exactly what I mean.” Cassi found her eyes narrowing. She stared at Alexandra T’Kayn. The girl was actually somewhat pretty. Her eyes were a sparkling kind of gray color and that red hair that had shone almost brassily in the light of the outer common room was, in this more natural light, really a shade of intense, dark auburn. She frowned a little more. 102

Tabitha A. Bradley She was kind of round. Cassi sighed. From what she could make out, with that worn olive colored jacket in the way, Alexandra definitely had enough cleavage under her stretchy white top to interest any one of the men at the table. But even so, she was still kind of, well...round. “We are pleased, Prince VonTesmar,” Narinu said, “that it is you. Particularly myself,” she added with a smile that had nothing to do with the discussion at hand. With a little shrug, she sighed. “We are concerned that your father is planning to announce the Directorate’s withdrawal from the Alliance at the upcoming Fifth Quadrant Assembly. We find this information greatly disturbing, as it would necessitate a reaction from the Commonwealth that would be disastrous for your world and your people.” Gaston nodded. “Unfortunately, Lady, we know little more about this ‘Announcement’ than you do. We are investigating it, but we currently have no information that we can share with your Council.” Narinu sighed. “We are grieved to hear that. The Ranee doesn’t want to take the steps she feels she is being forced to take by the actions of your Director. We fear the worst, as we are rapidly being boxed in by the Rysusi forces. We do not want to go to war with the Directorate as well. We don’t relish the idea of the Dirandans fighting the Legion on their own, as we would hate to see you fall to them. Your people used to be a grand, well-respected and honored race. Your traditions are ancient, your powers are strong, even though you’ve fallen into decadence and 103

Peacekeeper depravity, your lust for life is amazing.” Lust, Cassi thought with a shiver. Decadence. Keir caught her gaze across the table and heat shot through her. The Dant’aree were pretty lusty themselves, if Keir was any example. She felt a warm flush creep into her cheeks and looked back down at the table. “Unfortunately,” Gaston said, “Asher has taken that lust to an unacceptable extreme.” Samuel, Dorrian and Kazi all made sounds of agreement and Cassi looked up. They glanced at each other as though sharing some information that she hadn’t been privy to. She sighed and frowned a little, choosing to look over at Alexandra again. Alex had apparently glanced over at Gaston, but a sharp, angry look from Jake Porter made her look away, down at the table. Cassi’s frown deepened. Something was going on between the two of them, something that involved Gaston and Jake Porter. Cassi didn’t relish the thought that Gaston would have anything to do with Alexandra. The girl really was too pretty and wellspoken for her own good. “Prince, we will support you in whatever you will need to do to save your people, to avert a costly and useless war between the Commonwealth and the Directorate. The only way the Ranee and the Commonweal Council can see to avert this is to remove Asher VonTesmar from the office of Director and High King of the Directorate.” She sighed. “We will not ask you how you will do this, but we trust 104

Tabitha A. Bradley that you can.” “We must trust that you can,” said a tall, darkskinned woman with burgundy hair that was twisted in a long braid down her back. She wore copperplated, scroll-worked armor over her skin-tight purple uniform suit. She laced her long fingers together in a similar manner as Narinu had. “Though trust of this magnitude is hard placed in a Dirandan of the Royal family, even if this commoner woman calls you ‘Peacekeeper’.” Alex made a soft, growling sound and Cassi bit back a smile. Sensitive thing, isn’t she? Gaston inclined his head. “I understand GovernorGeneral,” he said. “The only way I can win your trust is by successfully averting this impending tragedy. Which I fully intend on doing.” “However,” Dorrian Rafferty said, eyeing the armor-clad woman, “we need to be able to trust you. And recent, unrelated events have indicated to me, that one of your number may not be as trustworthy as we previously thought him to be.” Cassi stared at Dorrian. So did Gaston. “Captain Rafferty,” Gaston said, “can I have a word?” Dorrian nodded and rose. Cassi pushed back her chair as well, but Gaston shook his head at her. “No, Cas. This is private.” Cassi dropped back into her chair, stunned. Private? Since when? She was Gaston’s liaison, his aide. She’d always been in on these kinds of 105

Peacekeeper discussions before. She looked at March, who gave a slight shrug and shook his head. Dorrian and Gaston stepped to a corner of the room. Their conversation was quick, only a couple of sentences, but realization dawned on Gaston’s face and he turned back to the Dant’aree. “I am sorry, Rana,” Gaston said. “I am not at liberty to discuss this any further in the presence of the people in this room.” Narinu inclined her head. “The Ranee understands. Perhaps we should adjourn for now, to coordinate between our people?” Gaston nodded. “Captain Rafferty would like a chance to speak to the Governor-General, to explain himself.” “Of course,” Narinu said. “I will commune with the Ranee, but I expect she would very much like to see you again to discuss your plans, once you feel more secure in our presence.” Gaston nodded. “Please understand, we mean no insult to the Ranee or to the Commonweal Council.” Narinu smiled. When she did, her beautiful young face seemed to light up and Cassi felt the confusion and anger simmering inside her fade a bit. Looking at the girl was like looking into the faces of the Ancestors. “We understand, Your Highness,” she said softly. “We will contact you within the hour, once your Captain and our Governor-General have had a chance to talk.” Cassi glanced at Gaston. As she did, her gaze caught Dorrian, who was gazing intently at the svelte 106

Tabitha A. Bradley Governor-General. She looked at the woman, who was returning his attention with a smoldering gaze of her own dark, rich brown eyes. She looked at Gaston. But he wasn’t looking at her. He was looking at Alexandra. Again. Cassi frowned, glancing at Alex, but as she did, she caught Keir’s eyes. Narinu rose. When she did, everyone else rose. She glided towards the door leading to the private quarters of the Commonwealth, with a smile for Gaston before she left. General Yaran followed her and closed the doors behind them. Dorrian walked over to the Governor-General, who extended a slender hand towards him. The others in the room began making their way out. Cassi walked over to Gaston, but he was now talking in low tones with Samuel and the two of them turned away from her, walking towards the outer doorway, as though she wasn’t even there. She paused, staring after them, confusion, anger and a low simmering of fear curling deep in the depths of her stomach. A warm hand cupped her elbow. “Let me get you a glass of wine, love,” Keir murmured in her ear. “They’re all too preoccupied right now. They won’t notice if we slip away for a little.” She turned to look at him. 107

Peacekeeper Heat blossomed in the center of that simmering fear and she found herself gazing deep, desperately into his dark brown eyes. Her body moved towards his of its own accord and she brushed up against his solid bulk. Gaston was gone. Everyone else was gone. Damn Gaston for ignoring her. For ignoring her when she really needed him today. For not quelling the terrifying fear of what was coming, the fear that was threatening her sanity. For staring at Alexandra T’Kayn openly during the meeting and for not including her when he should have. For deciding to become Director and letting it change him into someone she just didn’t know anymore. “Yes, Keir,” she said, her voice shaking. “Take me. Take me away for a while.” Keir’s lips curved in a sensual, passionate smile that made that heat within her expand to engulf everything else, even the twinges of unflattering jealousy. “As you wish, my love,” he purred and lowered his lips to hers. **** Alex groaned. “Ancestors, Nova,” she said, leaning back in the pilot’s couch, staring at the blank gray ceiling of the shuttle, “she hates me.” Nova’s voice, now the warm, smart modulated burr that was so comforting to Alex, laughed softly. 108

Tabitha A. Bradley “She doesn’t hate you, sweetie. You forget, I worked with Cassandra Deavalon. She’s a very nice woman. Totally wrong for Gaston, but we won’t go there...” Alex rolled her eyes. “I made a complete fool of myself in that meeting, Nova. Cassandra kept looking at me. I’m sure she knows. There’s no reason for her to like me. I slept with her fiancé... I was sotted and spacey and I practically jumped all over him! She’s right to hate me.” “Alex, would you calm down? Honey, nobody can blame you for what you did. Gaston didn’t have to respond to your advances. He did, because he feels the same way you do. He may be engaged to Lady Deavalon, but he loves you. He may not recognize it right now, but he does. I just hope Cassi doesn’t end up hurt in the end. She really is a very nice girl.” Alex frowned a little and looked over at the core unit, installed in the central control panel, her clear emerald crystals glowing comfortingly and warmly in the half-light of the shuttle’s little bridge. “Can you tell me a little about her? I’m so confused and I don’t want to feel this way.” Nova sighed. “Well, honey, I don’t know if knowing more about Cassandra Deavalon will help any.” “Tell me something. I need to get past this, if I’m going to work with both of them. Anything.” “Well,” Nova said slowly, “Cassandra is a Kristani. Chalcedony clan. She’s related to Nicolette Adelar.” “Chalcedony clan?” Alex groaned again. “Wonderful.” “Well, she doesn’t know you’re Feldspar. Nobody 109

Peacekeeper does. You don’t have to tell her, you know.” “No, I don’t.” Alex leaned back and gazed at the ceiling again. “Actually, I can see why he’s wanting to Claim her all of a sudden,” she said. “She’s perfect. The perfect wife for the new Director.” Nova chuckled. “Well, when you put it that way, it does make sense.” “She’s noble with Kristani blood, a well-respected, decorated Directorate officer and a Crystal Master.” “I wonder if Cassandra is aware of that,” Nova said. Alex shrugged. “I don’t know. The looks she was shooting me were confused, jealous, but tinged with something else. I thought maybe it was hatred, but if, as you say, it would take a lot for her to hate someone she doesn’t know, then there was definitely something else going on there.” “Do you have any idea what?” Alex thought for a long moment. Cassi kept looking her way during that meeting, but maybe she wasn’t looking at her, as she originally thought. Joshua sat next to her at the meeting, but next to Joshua was Keir Chanossa. “Ancestors,” she muttered. “What?” “She wasn’t looking at me, Nova,” Alex said, “she was looking at Keir Chanossa!” “Keir?” Nova said, softly, “oh...of course!” Alex sat up. “What?” “Keir and Cassi have been friends since she was 110

Tabitha A. Bradley first assigned to the Directorate Ambassador to the Dant’aree. They’ve been nearly inseparable since then. Nobody ever entertained the idea that they were any more than friends, though.” “Well, they are,” Alex said, getting up. “I’d bet my life on it.” She slid out of the bridge compartment, making her way into the cargo area. “What are you going to do?” Nova asked warily, “I don’t think telling Gaston is such a good—” “Of course not, Nova, be reasonable,” Alex snapped. “It’s Cassi’s prerogative, not mine.” “Then what?” Alex paused at the entrance to the cargo bay. “I’m not sure,” she said. “But I’m sure as hell done brooding over a man who’s marrying simply because he needs a ‘proper wife’. For some reason, I don’t think that Claiming is going to happen... not if Keir Chanossa has his way.” **** “Keir,” Cassi breathed, “not here...” His lips were warm against her neck, his arms strong and firm around her. She could feel the pounding of his heart against her own. “Shh, love,” he breathed in her ear. “No, Keir,” she said softly. “What if someone were to walk in? How would we explain this?” Keir suckled her earlobe and she stiffened and moaned. He chuckled softly. “It’s going to come out 111

Peacekeeper eventually,” he said, “why not now?” Cassi shifted against him and shivered a little. “Not now. Not before Assembly.” “Why not?” he murmured against her throat. “You don’t want to marry him, I can feel it in you. Tell him now, make the break cleanly, before things get even more hectic than they already are.” Cassi sighed. “I can’t do that, Keir,” she said softly, “I can’t do that to him. Not right now.” Keir’s arms tightened around her. “Cassandra, do you love him?” She looked up at him, into his eyes, feeling herself falling into them. “Keir...” He lowered his lips to hers, brushing them softly. They tingled at his touch and a heated, delicious sensation of desire stoked the already growing passion that was filling her body. He was hot against her, firm, hard. She moaned. “Oh, Keir, please...” “Do you love him, Cassandra Deavalon?” Keir murmured against her lips. “He’s not going to change, even if he Claims you. He’ll still take women as he desires them. You won’t be given that option, as the wife of a minor Prince of Diranda.” He brushed his lips over hers again and she shuddered. “I don’t relish the idea of keeping this passion of ours in the shadows. You know I love you. You don’t love Gaston as much as you love me.” “Oh, Keir...” she groaned. “I—” “Do you love him, Cassandra?” Keir asked softly. “Do you want to marry him?” He moved his hands up, cupping her face between them, lifting her chin so that she had little choice but to look into his face. “Do 112

Tabitha A. Bradley you want to marry me? I’ll give you a much better life than he could. Than he ever could, Cassandra. You don’t want to be the wife of a Prince. You don’t want to be a trophy. You want to be loved. You want me.” Cassi just looked into his dark, rich brown eyes. He gazed down at her, waiting. “Please,” he whispered, “tell me the truth.” His heart pounded against her own. “It wouldn’t be like that. He loves me,” she breathed, “so much, Kier.” “But what about you?” “Oh, Keir, it’s not fair to Gaston. Not now.” “Yes, now, Cassandra...” She sighed. “I do love you, Keir,” she said sadly, “I’d rather marry you.” He nodded. “I suspected as much,” he said gently. “I’ll tell Gaston,” she whispered, “I owe him an explanation.” Keir’s smile was slight, shadowed with triumph. “Yes,” he murmured, pulling her closer, “but just a bit later...” His lips met hers and she pressed into his arms, returning his kisses with a passion that felt desperate, yet tinged with a sense of incredible relief. He slid his arms inside her uniform jacket, running his hands over her smooth curves, pulling her hard against him. She groaned as she felt the solid length of his arousal pressing against the sensitive place between her thighs and the explosion of desire that filled her at that intimate touch made her moan louder. 113

Peacekeeper Even though her mind was swirling with confusion, foreboding and a little fear at what would happen when she told Gaston she couldn’t Claim with him, the sensual, decadent sensations Keir’s touch was creating within her were swiftly threatening to overtake them, turning that fear into a sharp accent, heightening her pleasure. It was dangerous, but always she’d wanted what she couldn’t have. Keir. Keir, who found the most unusual places to have sex with her, the most dangerous situations, the most sensually exciting encounters, enhanced by the overwhelming threat of getting caught or drawing the wrong kind of attention. He pushed her onto her back atop the meeting table. “Keir!” she gasped as he slid her skirt up, over her hips, “not here!” He chuckled softly. “We’ll have to be quick, love,” he said, loosening his belt with one hand, “but I can’t wait any longer.” She moaned as his fingers slipped under her panties and with a deft, sharp tug, tore them from her body. He laughed and lifted the damp fabric to his lips, inhaling her warm, aroused, female scent, while leaning over her, spreading her legs and sliding between them. She looked up at him, her breathing coming fast and hard, pushing herself up on her elbows to kiss him. “Ready, Cassandra?” he asked as he unfastened his 114

Tabitha A. Bradley uniform pants and withdrew the hard, thick length of his cock, smiling as her gaze went to it immediately and her lips curved in an appreciative smile. “For you,” she whispered, “any time.” Grasping her hips, he pulled her towards him and she growled as he pushed himself into her soft, wet, heated body. “Ah...” he breathed, “yes...” She squirmed a little. “Mmmm, Keir...” He grinned. “I missed the feel of you around me.” Cassi smiled, slipping her hands under the blouse she wore under her jacket, pushing it up, running her fingers over her satin-covered breasts until her nipples were hard little peaks beneath the sapphire blue fabric. She was gratified by Keir’s low, grumbling growl of desire. “Oh, yes,” he said, “let me see them, love. I’d not want to tear any more of your clothing right now...” She pushed the satin up over the soft rounds of her flesh, cupping them in her hands, squeezing them as Keir drew his hips back and began to pump his cock in and out of her, slowly, sensuously as she squirmed beneath him. He lowered his lips to a nipple as she squeezed her breasts together, drawing it between his lips, laving it with his tongue, sending tingles through her body, making her gasp and moan. She pushed against him with her hips, driving him deeper into her with each thrust, groaning as he tickled her nipple and slowly began to suck it. She pulled her legs up onto the table, hooking the 115

Peacekeeper heels of her boots into the scrollwork that decorated the edge, tightening her strong, muscular thighs around his waist, squeezing him until he was groaning with pleasure as he pumped. “Ooh, yes, Keir,” she breathed, “faster, harder... we haven’t much time...” He chuckled against her soft breast. “Mmm, yes,” he murmured, “yes, Cassi, love.” Her body quaked under him as he thrust faster, sucking on each shuddering nipple until she was gasping, her breath as hard and fast as she’d begged him to go, shaking with each impact. “Yes, Keir!” she moaned, panting, “oh, oh yes! Please! Faster...” Keir growled, breathing hard, sucking her and burying his face between her breasts. Cassi writhed, heat and electricity arcing through her body, her mind spinning with the intense explosions of pleasure that Keir was creating within her. The table shuddered under the force of their lovemaking, accompanied by their rapidly growing grunts and moans, filling the room with the sound of their passion. “Yes! Yes!” Cassi cried, “please, Keir! More!” Light and sound exploded through her. She gasped, shuddered and cried out, only to have her cry of ecstasy smothered by his heated lips. She moaned and sucked at his tongue as it invaded her mouth, squirming against him. “Lisan’s blood!” an astonished voice gasped. Keir growled and stiffened, pulsing deep within 116

Tabitha A. Bradley her body as he accompanied her still-spasming orgasm with his own. Cassi squirmed pleasantly, not registering the voice or the owner of it as Keir raised his head and looked, slowly, over his shoulder. A soft cough, accompanied by a low giggle penetrated the pleasant miasma of her passion and she tilted her head to the side. “I was hoping to find you here,” Alexandra T’Kayn said. “Not exactly this way, but looks like I was right about you two.” “Wh—” Cassi paled, then turned crimson, “what?” Alex smirked. “Cutting it close, aren’t you?” she said, “your hour is nearly up, though apparently negotiations are going well, at least with you.” Keir kissed Cassi’s stunned, open lips. “Calm down, love,” he whispered. “Maybe she can help.” Helping her to sit, Keir slid out of her, straightened his uniform, fastened his belt, and turned to face Alex as Cassi tugged her skirt down over her now naked hips. He shoved Cassi’s panties into his pocket. “Look, you guys,” Alex said calmly, as though seeing two people having sex on a conference table were an everyday occurrence to her, “we’ve got to talk. Right now.”

117

Peacekeeper

Chapter Six ncestors, those things are bigger than I thought they were. Cassi groaned softly, her cheeks still burning, even though Keir seemed completely at ease and Alex was certainly more relaxed than she’d been before. It was when Alex took her jacket off that Cassi realized her earlier assessment of the girl might have been slightly unfair. Sure, Alexandra T’Kayn was round. Voluptuously round. And Cassi wasn’t the only one to notice the curves on the Arcadian girl. Kier was definitely checking her out as she slid into the chair Gaston had earlier occupied and tilted her head to the side, looking at the both of them with frank assessment in her clear gray eyes. “Cassandra,” she said, “you’re lucky. You have two guys who obviously love you very much, even if this one here has got his eyes glued on my chest.” She smiled though and winked at her. Cassi sat down, feeling confused and a little annoyed.

A

118

Tabitha A. Bradley “It’s okay,” Alex said, “Keir is a friend. And in this case, only a friend. You don’t need to worry about that.” Keir chuckled and sat on the table next to Cassi, seeking her hand with his own. “You’re probably really confused and a little scared right now, right?” Alex said, sighing. “It’s okay, DSS people can get scared just like everyone else.” “I’m not scared of anything,” Cassi said defensively. A slender red eyebrow arched. “You’re a Mastery instructor? Everyone’s scared of something, Commander. It’s how you react to it which makes the difference.” Cassi just gave her a cool look. Alex shrugged. “I’m not here to fight, or argue semantics with you, Commander Deavalon. Maybe some other time, but not right now.” She glanced at the doorway. “We have maybe ten minutes before everyone else comes back. You guys have got to tell Gaston about your affair. Secrets like this won’t do anyone any good with what’s coming and we need to be able to trust each other. We don’t have to like each other, but we need to trust each other. At least for now.” Cassi frowned. “We were planning on it,” Keir said. “I’ve been trying to convince her to for a while now.” Alex nodded. She was quiet a long time. Cassi watched her. The redhead looked introspective, thoughtful. As though she were mulling something over of great 119

Peacekeeper import. When she looked up, Cassi felt a wave of something, she wasn’t exactly sure what, wash over her. Something that was a combination of fear, suspicion, jealousy...relief. Alex sighed. “How long have you been...?” she asked softly, warily. Keir glanced at Cassi. Cassi stiffened. She bit her lip. “Two...” she swallowed hard, “two...years.” Alex nodded and sighed. “Two years,” she mumbled. “What’s wrong?” Cassi asked, her throat tight, voice stiff. “What is it?” Alex looked at her. Her cheeks colored just a little and she said, “Before you hear it from Taggart Riordan—” Keir frowned. “Alex, are you sure you want to—” Cassi felt her head beginning to spin. Keir knows what she’s going to say! “Yes, Keir,” Alex snapped, “shut up.” Cassi’s eyes widened. “Eight months ago, before...” she paused. Her face went from pink to very white and Cassi found herself suddenly concerned that the girl was going to faint. “Alex?” Keir said, concerned. Alex shook her head. “No, it’s okay.” She frowned. “Eight months ago, I ended up in a really bad situation.” She swallowed hard. “Uh, I got caught by the Rysusi.” Cassi’s eyes widened. 120

Tabitha A. Bradley Alex sighed nervously. “By Jeron Silstrun.” Ancestors! Cassi felt her already churning stomach tighten into a nearly painful ball. She couldn’t imagine what that had to have been like, but judging from the blotches all over Alex’s cheeks, it had to have been horrible. “I—I couldn’t have gotten away. I didn’t have any control.” She shuddered. Cassi suppressed a sudden urge to go to the girl. A girl that, up until a moment ago, she wasn’t sure she liked at all. She’d lost a good friend to that particular Rysusi. She knew first hand, what kind of hell he could work on a woman. Alex sighed. “Anyway,” she said firmly, “I’m really sorry, Cassi, but before you hear it from Taggart Riordan, who has his own reasons for wanting to torment me; if it hadn’t been for Gaston, I doubt I’d be here to talk to you right now. And after he rescued me, I—” she faltered, shivered a little and looked back up, right at Cassi, “you have to understand... it was so close. Jeron nearly got him as well...” “It’s okay, Alex,” Keir said quietly. “I think she will understand.” “After it was all over,” Alex said, “Gaston and I... well...we...had—had s—” “Made love, Alexandra.” Cassi stiffened. Alex groaned softly. “I think you have something to tell me as well,” Gaston VonTesmar said, standing framed in the doorway of the meeting chamber. 121

Peacekeeper Cassi stood. A riot of emotions churned in her stomach. Jealousy, anger, fear, relief, humiliation and a weird sense of protectiveness for this round, red-haired girl with the unusual accent. Alex didn’t have to tell Cassi at all. It was obviously a memory connected to a still fresh, traumatic wound for a woman who seemed to have lived through more than one similar event in her short life. Cassi looked at her. Something else was there. Something unrelated to this, another memory, another event...a recent event, even more so than this, that the name Taggart Riordan conjured in her mind. She was complicated, this strange little Arcadian. “I understand, Captain T’Kayn,” Cassi said, her voice sounding detached, feeling strangely above herself as she looked into the fathomless green eyes of her betrothed, knowing that she wouldn’t be such much longer. Not after... “Yes, Gaston,” she said, “I do have something to tell you.” “In the interest of truth,” Alex said weakly, sounding almost like she was trying to defend Cassi. Gaston’s face was inscrutable. His eyes narrow and stern. “Yes, Commander?” Cassi cleared her throat. “Gaston,” she said gently, “you know I love you.” “I do,” he said. “But I can’t let you Claim me.” Silence. She felt Keir stand next to her. 122

Tabitha A. Bradley The scrape of a chair told her that Alex had decided to stand up too. “And why not?” Gaston said, his voice even, emotionless. “Because I can’t be the Lady you want. I never wanted to be more than a mystic, a teacher. A warrior for the People, perhaps. And I’ve been happy. But I can’t—” She couldn’t say it, not with Keir in the room. No one had ever said that Keir knew about the assassination plot and she couldn’t risk it. Not even now. “You know what I am talking about,” she said finally. “I can’t be what you want, Gaston. You’re changing and I can’t be a part of that.” Alex made a slight, soft, confused sound. “Cas,” Gaston said softly, “I—” “I love Keir,” Cassi said, “But I love you too and I’d ask you again to reconsider your path, but I can’t be a part of your life anymore. I don’t think I could stop you anyway. Keir’s offered me the kind of life I want. Away from the intrigue, the Court. I can study Mysticism. I can find my center.” “Oh, Ancestors,” Alex murmured. “I—I didn’t know...” Cassi turned to look at her. Alex looked stricken. “I hate secrets,” she said, her shoulders drooping a little. “After Taggart Riordan told Jake...” She sighed. “After that, I knew if I was going to help... and I wanted to help you, Gaston,” she said to him, “regardless of what we are to each other. If I was 123

Peacekeeper going to help, I couldn’t fail again.” This made no sense to Cassi. “Fail? Again?” Alex sighed. “I knew there was something going on with Cassi and I just thought it would be better for everyone if we were all honest with each other. Her with you. Me with her. And I didn’t want Taggart to win. Again.” Gaston frowned. Alex frowned right back at him. “What gives you the right to—” “Stop right there, VonTesmar,” Alex snapped. “I understand why you’re distracted, but this girl was falling apart. Quietly. Slowly. Obviously. Nova says she’s a nice person. If Nova says that, then I believe her. That’s why I decided to put my feelings aside for the moment and try to help her. She’s in love. With Keir, Gaston. Even so, she loves you. Maybe she’s not the wisest person in the Quadrant, but it’s clear that she does. Still. Lisan knows, someone needs to love you, you jerk.” Gaston’s dark eyebrow rose as he considered the redhead. Alex coughed softly. “Maybe I’m trying to make up for past mistakes, but I know that the one thing we don’t need right now to have secrets from each other. I want to help and Josh thinks you can use my particular brand of help.” “Help?” Gaston snorted. “From a Wild Psi?” “Former Wild Psi,” she said tightly. “I may not have the same kind of power I used to, but at least what I do have is controllable.” 124

Tabitha A. Bradley Cassi was completely lost and now, apparently, so was Gaston, from the intensely irritated look on his face. “What exactly does he want you to do?” he said, taking a step towards the redhead. Alex glanced at Keir, then looked back up at Gaston. “You’ll find out.” Gaston gave Alex a narrow-eyed stare that Cassi knew from experience meant that he’d be interrogating her further. Then he turned back to her. For a moment, she thought she could see pain reflected in those devastatingly deep green eyes of his. “Are you sure about this, Cas?” he asked. How alone he must feel right now, she thought. Regret made the tight knot in her stomach ache just a little more. Regret that she’d had to do this to him now, at the time when he needed her support, her trust. But if she hadn’t done it now... She looked away and found herself looking at Alex. The girl looked uncomfortable, nervous, a high flush on her cheeks. Even so, she tilted her head in the very slightest of nods and Cassi felt a sense of calm descend over her. It had to happen this way. “Yes,” she said. “I’m sorry, Gaston. You don’t need a wife who doesn’t want to be...” she sighed. “Um, Princess.” Gaston frowned. His dark eyebrows knit and he looked almost foreboding, staring hard at all three of them, who were now, Cassi realized with a start, ranged out almost defensively in front of him, with Cassi in the middle. 125

Peacekeeper His hand moved aside his long uniform jacket, to rest on the hilt of the hidden knife he wore on his belt. Those long, powerful fingers, adorned with his bloodred Keystone, curled around the pommel. A garnet, a star garnet, glittered from that circle of olive skin and ice shot through her. The dagger. She shuddered slightly. An arm went around her waist. Not Keir’s. Alex’s. “Very well,” he said, his voice deep. Cold. “As you wish, Commander Deavalon.” “Your Highness,” a soft voice said, reverberating around the room. Young. Wise. The Rana. “We are convened again, yes?” Gaston’s gaze moved slowly. Over Cassi. Keir. It lingered on Alex. He turned, inclined his head and nodded. “We are, Lady. My equerry will be attending us shortly.” “Ah yes,” Narinu Sondassa said. “Your equerry. He has pleased my Governor-General greatly. I do expect her momentarily as well.” Cassi’s brain spun. She felt unsteady on her feet as she turned to face the Rana. Keir stepped away from them to take his seat beside the young woman and Alex tapped her arm gently. She looked at the girl. “You okay?” Alex said softly, concern shining in 126

Tabitha A. Bradley those moonstone gray eyes. She nodded. I don’t feel okay. Alex tilted her head again, in that strange gesture that Cassi was beginning to learn meant she was curious and assessing her honesty. Joshua, March and the others came in at that point, Jake, Samuel and Kazi Gerik among them. The Dant’aree filed in from the interior door and the room was suddenly alive with sound. People talking, chairs moving. Alex took her by the elbow and sat her down between March and herself. Joshua sat next to the Arcadian and Gaston retook his place opposite the Rana at the end of the table. “We’re waiting on Dorrian, then,” March said with a twinkle in his eye. “And Melusine,” Keir said. The Rana laughed softly. “The Ranee is very pleased with our young Commander as well, I think. Melusine has needed a compatriot. I believe she might have found it in your man.” Sure enough, Dorrian Rafferty, a man who had never been late to any kind of formal affair in the entire time Cassi had known him, bustled in through the Dant’aree entrance, grinning. The tall, slender figure of Melusine Namanende, the Dant’aree Governor-General, followed him. She was smiling as well. “I apologize, sir,” Dorrian said with a chuckle. “Mel and I were...ah, negotiating.” Melusine chuckled herself. “Ah yes.” 127

Peacekeeper Gaston just stared at him. His expression hadn’t changed. Dorrian shrugged and took his seat next to Gaston. He looked out over the table and his gaze caught Cassi’s. An eyebrow arched at her change of position, shifted to Gaston, then back to her. His smile faded a little. “Commander Rafferty,” the Rana said, “General Namanende, I believe you have some information for us?” Dorrian nodded. “We discussed the issue of trust between our people. There was a concern over one of your members. Recent, unrelated events suggested to me that he might not be able to be trusted with our plans, and therefore, I was hesitant to suggest that we explain them to you in his presence.” The Rana frowned. “Who is this man?” “Castellan Keir Chanossa, Lady,” Melusine said. Cassi gasped softly. Alex did as well. Keir frowned. “What—” “Wait,” Dorrian said. “Melusine and I discussed this. She is aware of our plan and agrees that it is a good one. She also assured me that Keir is to be trusted. The information that was of concern to me was trivial in comparison.” The Rana turned to Keir. “Explain yourself to me,” she said. “What is this trivial information?” Keir frowned. “I’m not sure I—” “What you told Taggart Riordan, Keir,” Dorrian said evenly. “About Alex and Gaston.” Cassi’s brows knit. 128

Tabitha A. Bradley Alex sighed. “I didn’t tell Riordan anything,” Keir said with a frown. “He has a habit, a nasty habit, of eavesdropping and overheard something I was discussing with her. She was upset, distraught. I was trying to help calm her down.” “You never told me he was—” Alex said, her voice strained. Keir sighed. “I didn’t think it would matter at the time. I didn’t know how much, if anything, he’d heard. I didn’t want to make matters worse.” “It made matters worse,” Alex said. Cassi could feel her shaking. “It made matters a lot worse.” Keir nodded. “Alex, nobody expected you to go back to Arcadia. When I realized what he knew, I tried to find you. But you were already gone.” “What?” Gaston snapped. “What are you talking about?” Cassi felt lightheaded again. “It doesn’t matter,” Alex said firmly, shaking her head. “It’s over. History. There’s no security risk with Keir.” Keir nodded. “I’m sorry, Alex.” He looked at the rest of the group. “Everyone. Had I known it would be a concern, I would have made things straight from the beginning.” “He eavesdropped on General Yaran and I as well,” Alex said softly. “I don’t know what he knows exactly. It’s not as though we were discussing anything sensitive.” Yaran frowned. “What?” Dorrian nodded. “We don’t know what he heard. 129

Peacekeeper We don’t know what he would do with the information he did hear.” “He’s not happy with Asher right now,” Alex said evenly. “So he might not tell him anything.” Dorrian shook his head. “We can’t take that chance,” he said. “We have to operate as though Taggart told Asher everything that you and General Yaran discussed.” Alex looked down. Cassi felt odd. She wanted to touch her. Alexandra been supportive and friendly, nothing but. She sighed a little and reached out tentatively to pat her arm. “It’s okay,” Cassi said softly. “You didn’t know.” Alex glanced at her. She offered a weak smile. Gaston cleared his throat. “If Dorrian and your Governor-General have already discussed my plan, then its time to move on. If we’re compromised—” his hand found the pommel of that horrible dagger again, “—then we’re compromised. But it doesn’t matter at this point. We will proceed.” Cassi felt chilled. Awful. She drew a deep breath. It felt kind of good having Alex there. When Gaston began to explain in detail, the assassination plan and the ritual, she felt her stomach curling up into that same, aching, tight little ball. Everyone was quiet, listening. The Rana, nodded solemnly, intent on each word. She shouldn’t be hearing this. She’s a child. The girl couldn’t have seen more than twelve trips around her sun, yet she spoke with an authority and a wisdom that Cassi certainly didn’t have and she had to be twice Narinu’s age. 130

Tabitha A. Bradley Alex wasn’t listening. Cassi glanced at her. Alex had been filled in already, of course, so this information wasn’t new to her. She was gazing across the table at the plain, copper colored wall opposite her place at the table. “Thanks,” Cassi said softly. Alex looked at her and smiled. **** “Slow down,” Alex said. “You’ll make yourself sick.” Alex looked at Cassandra Deavalon as she set down her third, empty Cardei glass. “I want to be sick,” Cassi said. “Maybe if I throw up, I’ll feel better.” Alex sipped from her hot cup of dark brew. “You won’t. Trust me.” Cassi groaned softly and looked at her. “What happened, anyway? That thing they talked about with Taggart Riordan and Arcadia?” Alex sighed. She knew it was coming. Eventually. She took a long drink of her coffee. “I don’t know if I can talk about it yet.” Cassi looked at her. “Maybe you should try.” “Gaston doesn’t know about it. I don’t want him to know. He’d just try to finish the job and I don’t want to have that on my head as well.” Cassi frowned. “Well, I think he may know enough to want to know more now. Especially if he’s going to...uh...” She looked around the room, then sighed. “I forgot where we were.” Alex smiled a little. “It’s safe to talk here, Cassi. 131

Peacekeeper Just like I said ten minutes ago. You really need to stop drinking.” The first thing that Alex had done, once the meeting was over, was suggest that she and Cassi have a private ‘girl-chat’. The best place to do that was, well her place. She looked like she needed it. And the glare Gaston shot her as she grabbed Cassi’s arm and almost dragged her down the hallway was worth all the expensive brandy the girl was drinking like water. Helping Cassi had made her feel better, at least until that thing with Taggart came out. “You’re avoiding the subject,” Cassi said, leaning back in the soft chair. “It may help if you talk about it.” “I was so ready not to like you,” Alex said. “But you’re too nice. Nova was right. You are a good person. And I can’t stand to see good people hurting or being hurt.” Cassi laughed softly. “I’m not that good. I was having noisy, wanton sex on the meeting table. And I sat through the rest of the meeting in an itchy wool skirt without underwear.” Alex laughed herself. She couldn’t help it. “Speaking of which,” she said, standing, “maybe you might like to have a pair of mine? I don’t know if they’ll fit you.” Cassi flushed. “It’s okay. I can manage.” She smiled. “You’re avoiding the subject again,” she said gently. “You helped me. I want to help you. I think talking would help.” Alex sighed and dropped back into the sofa. 132

Tabitha A. Bradley She’s right. It probably would help. She took a drink of her coffee. “Well, I lived on Arcadia. It’s a Regency colony.” “I know. Lost during the Alaran civil war, right?” Alex nodded. “I’m not Arcadian, though. I’m Dirandan. My mother was Feldspar clan.” Cassi’s eyes widened. Alex shrugged. “I don’t know much about the Clans, so I have no idea why Feldspar and Chalcedony don’t like each other. I suppose it has something to do with your clan being Janassi—” “We’re not Janassi.” Alex sighed. “I’m sorry.” Cassi sighed as well. “No, it’s okay. It’s reflex. Please, I didn’t mean to interrupt.” “Justin, my foster brother, found me and my mother. He thinks she fell through the Gateway. But the Gateway was supposed to have been locked, so we don’t really know how it happened.” “Programmable Gateways can access locked ones,” Cassi said. “March has one. It’s a safety measure for repair and maintenance. It’s possible your mother found one.” Alex felt a chill shoot through her. She stared at Cassi a long moment. Something about that idea just felt…right. Though she had no idea why. It was as though a lost memory was trying to surface, but it was too vague, too fleeting to catch onto. Cassi offered a small smile. “I wouldn’t know how. But it’s possible.” Alex couldn’t speak. She shivered a little and sighed. 133

Peacekeeper “Are you okay?” Cassi asked softly. Alex blinked. Shook herself. “Uh, yeah.” She looked at Cassi again. “It’s just that… well, I don’t remember anything before living on Arcadia. Nothing from before I was eight. “ Cassi nodded, getting up. “Go on, I’m listening.” She went to the tiny kitchenette’s catering unit. Alex watched as she wrapped her slender fingers around a small, mint-green cup of hot brew. She nodded approvingly. “Well, it’s complicated, but Arcadia had been on their own so long, they’d developed this kind of micro-culture. Self-sufficient. With problems. Massive problems. The colony was divided between my foster-brother’s people and Cerin Tesar’s people. They were fighting over a weird Artifact that was found before I got there. Something called the Quyrin.” Cassi paused in the process of sitting. She frowned. “Excuse me?” Alex looked at her. “Do you know about it?” “I have heard of it,” Cassi said. “I thought it was a legend. A bad legend.” Alex swallowed hard. “It’s not.” “They found it in Arcadia?” Cassi said softly, sipping her coffee. “No wonder the colony was divided. Does March know?” Alex shivered. “Uh, no. Kenric Trymian still has it.” Cassi shook her head in confusion. “I thought you said it was on Arcadia?” Alex took a sip of her coffee. “It was, until three 134

Tabitha A. Bradley months ago.” “Ah,” Cassi said. “What Keir was talking about, when he said he was looking for you and you’d already gone back?” Alex nodded. “I loused things up good. With the Reylian Orb disaster... the one Gaston rescued me from?” She flushed. “I—I am sorry about that, Cassi. I didn’t know he was...” “At the time, he wasn’t,” Cassi said. “We hadn’t been together for a while. We’d been together when we were in Raven’s Raiders, but after he was recalled, the Raiders broke up. We had to. He was our CO.” She smiled and giggled a little. “We named the squad after him. He’s Stormraven in his clan. We were good.” The smile faded. “But we lost Talara. Then Jake’s term was up. And then there was the Severi tragedy and Gaston had to help. He didn’t come back after that.” She sighed deeply. “Poor Katri.” Alex nodded sadly. “I heard about her. It was awful.” “And after that, well, March asked me to come work for the School and I jumped at the chance. It’s what I really want to do. Be a teacher. A mystic.” Alex took a sip of her coffee. “But I’m the one getting off the subject. What happened?” Alex shrugged. “I wanted to try to see if I could make things right back home. When I’d left, it was quick and I’d just wanted to get away. See, Cerin Tesar wanted the Quyrin with a passion. Justin had locked it up, because he knew it was bad. He knew if Cerin got it, he’d wreck havoc. And that’s why they 135

Peacekeeper were fighting. All the time.” She took a drink and shifted uncomfortably on the sofa. “I was the only one besides Justin who knew where it was. What the key to the safe was. When Cerin found that out, he went after me.” “Cerin doesn’t sound like a nice man.” “He’s not. He’d been doing everything he could to Justin’s people to force him to give the Quyrin to him. He kidnapped the children. Tortured people.” These were the memories Alex wished she could forget. They came now, fast and furious, like an evil dream that would never fade. Swallowing hard, she frowned tightly and took another drink. “Children?” Cassi said, horrified. “Tortured children?” Alex shook her head. “Thank the Ancestors, no. But he did torture the people who let the prisoners go. L-like me.” Heat. Pain. The scent of blood. Stinging pain. Laughter. Mocking, horrible laughter as she felt her life draining away. Fear. Screaming. “Alex? Alex?” Cassi’s voice sounded far away. Worried. “He killed me. Finally.” “What?” Alex shuddered. “When I got back. Our home was his. He’d taken Justin and was torturing him. I thought I could help. Steal the Quyrin. Stop Cerin from having it. Save Justin.” Cassi was sitting next to her. “Ancestors, Alex,” she murmured. “It’s okay. I’m here.” Alex felt the words pouring out of her. Words she 136

Tabitha A. Bradley hadn’t dared to say in three months. “He caught me. Took it. Tortured me for fun. Killed me.” “Alex, you don’t have to—” “He brought me back with it,” she said, “with the Quyrin. It’s in my blood now.” “Lisan’s blood,” Cassi cursed. “You’ve got to tell Gaston.” “No,” Alex said shakily. “He doesn’t need this now. It’s been taken care of. It’s handled.” “Is Cerin alive? Is the Quyrin in secure hands?” “Yes, they took it from him. They exiled him on Arcadia.” “Who took it?” “The Guardians.” “The Alarans? Faolan and the Alaran Guardians?” Alex nodded numbly. “Cerin’s crazy. He used the Quyrin, but he didn’t know what he was doing. But he killed a lot of people before they stopped him.” “Gaston needs to know, Alex,” Cassi said, gently. “So does March.” Alex sighed. “Cerin killed Sebastian, his son, before the end. He loved his son,” she said softly, “Sebastian loved me. He killed Sebastian in front of us all.” “Ancestors,” Cassi said, “is anyone left alive?” “The Guardians rescued most of Justin’s people,” Alex said weakly. “But it was a disaster. And it was my fault. The whole thing.” Cassi patted her arm. “It doesn’t sound like it, Alex,” she said, “it sounds like a tragedy. But it’s not your fault. You did what you thought was right. Just like today. You were trying to help.” “Taggart blames me,” Alex said softly. “That’s why 137

Peacekeeper he told Jake about Gaston. He knew it would hurt Jake and hurt me. He’ll tell Asher. He wants to hurt everyone connected to me. He thinks I’m in love with Gaston.” She felt Cassi stiffen next to her, but her next words weren’t what she was expecting. “Taggart was there,” she said, her voice soft and even, “he was involved?” “Yes,” Alex said, “He pretended to help the Guardians, but he really was helping Cerin. They had a deal. Cerin would do what he wanted to with me and when he was done, he’d give me to Taggart.” She swallowed and licked her lips. “Taggart is jealous of anyone who has been with me.” She turned to Cassi. “He’d be more than happy to take Gaston out, especially since Gaston got me and he didn’t.” Cassi stared at her a long time. “You said that Taggart thinks you love him,” she drew a deep breath, “Gaston, I mean.” Alex sighed. “I don’t.” Cassi looked at her. Her eyes were sad. “You loved this Sebastian, didn’t you?” Alex shrugged, her eyes warming with unshed tears. She remembered the last contact she’d had with Sebastian, in a dream a day after she’d returned from Arcadia, when she was still drifting in and out of consciousness in Faolan’s villa on Alara. “I—I didn’t know Sebastian that well. Not really. But yes, I think I could have loved him.” Cassi nodded. “You loved him. You still do. And I think Taggart’s right.” Alex frowned. She looked at Cassi unblinkingly. A tear slipped down her cheek and she felt dizzy. She 138

Tabitha A. Bradley shook her head. “N-no, I—I don’t even like Gaston.” “There’s a lot there to love,” Cassi said. “He rescued you from a fate worse than death. He’s a wonderful lover. He’s funny and sweet and sexy. And powerful. And dark. Dangerous.” She sighed. “You said Sebastian was that Cerin’s son and Cerin was evil. Sebastian had to be a little dark and dangerous, right?” Alex shuddered. “Yes.” Cassi smiled. “And Gaston’s dark and dangerous. It’s the thing that scares me about him, but you... I think you like that.” Alex shook her head. “No. That’s silly. I don’t like Gaston. I don’t.” Cassi tilted her head. “I don’t believe you, Alexandra T’Kayn. Maybe you are what he needs. I love Gaston. Dearly. But I can’t be with him. I love Keir too. He doesn’t frighten me. So maybe that means I love Keir more. I want to have children. I want to have a normal life. Gaston isn’t normal in any way. And neither are you. You’re wild and dangerous yourself. And I’ll bet that’s what he likes about you.” Alex stared at her. It felt for all the world like Cassi was giving Gaston to her. Like she was saying it was okay to like Gaston. Like she wanted Alex to be with him. “Maybe you can save him from himself,” Cassi said softly. “I’m afraid for him. He’s got this dagger... it scares me. It’s the dagger he wants to kill Asher with, but it’s...evil. It feels...evil.” She shuddered. “You said the Quyrin is in your blood. What did it feel like to be around that thing?” 139

Peacekeeper Alex took a sip of her cold coffee. “Cold,” she said. “Seething. Like something nameless and ancient was reaching out for me.” She swallowed hard. “Like it wanted to eat my soul.” Cassi paled. “Iliah’s tears,” she breathed. “That’s what that knife felt like.” Alex shuddered. “What are we going to do about it?” Cassi shook her head. “I don’t know,” she said, her voice thick and sad. “I don’t think there’s anything we can do.” “He had it today,” Alex said, “didn’t he? That knife he put his hand on. I wondered why he was allowed to carry it.” Cassi nodded. “This assassination thing is changing him. He’s turning into someone I don’t know.” Alex got up. She took her cup to the kitchenette and set it in the catering unit. She stared at the little pewter colored machine for a long time. “There’s probably nothing to be done about it right now,” she said. “If Gaston’s under the influence of an artifact like that, that’s March’s territory. The best we can do is tell March, I think. He’s better equipped to keep an eye on him than we are.” “That’s true,” Cassi said. “I can tell March right away.” Alex nodded. She continued to stare at the unit. “We need to find out if Taggart has told Asher anything. If Asher knows about the assassination, we’re all in a lot more trouble than Gaston having that dagger could cause. At least right now.” She 140

Tabitha A. Bradley filled her cup with fresh hot coffee and turned around. “Do you think you could find that out?” Cassi shrugged. “Probably. March told me to stay away from the Citadel, but I can sneak in and poke around. I can get into places regular DSS people can’t since I’m Gaston’s...or was, Gaston’s girlfriend. Like Asher’s private office. And he won’t be there tonight, since it’s the day before Assembly. He’ll be here, partying his ass off.” Alex frowned. “That’s a big risk, Cassi. I was thinking something like breaking into their computer or something. Cassi shook her head. “No. Everything’s guarded by Directorate Sentients. And Asher doesn’t keep really sensitive stuff on the Intralink anyway. Something this recent, he’d probably still have in his private system. I can get into that easily enough. I just would need to use the core in his office.” “I could get Nova to—” “Nova’s out of the system. She wouldn’t be allowed in.” Cassi smiled. “No, it’s really easy for me. I can do this.” Alex shivered. “Are you sure?” Cassi nodded. “I’m positive. It will take me less than five minutes to get into the system.” Alex sat back down next to her. “If you’re sure.” Cassi grinned. “I’m sure, Alex. It’s the least I can do. Especially if Taggart’s out to get Gaston. I owe him this at least.” Alex set her cup down. “I can go with you. Backup.” Cassi shook her head. “Thanks. But no. I can go 141

Peacekeeper faster on my own. I’m good at this, Alex. It’s my job.” Alex looked at her a long moment. Then she hugged her. Cassi stiffened, surprised. Then she relaxed. Alex felt a wave of incredible relief as Cassi hugged her back. “Maybe I should go get my stuff,” Cassi said softly. Alex looked at her. “Probably. Want me to go with you? In case he’s in the room?” Cassi sighed. “I guess so. He was pretty angry,” she said, “I’ve only seen him that angry once before.” Alex shrugged weakly. “Not me. He’s been that mad at me before. Silent and cold and all that. I think I’d rather he yelled. I can deal with yelling better than I can with that kind of thing. It’s scary.” She sighed. “He’ll be a different Director.” “He’ll be good,” Cassi said, leaning back against the sofa. “Not like Asher, at least.” “I don’t know if ‘good’ is the word I’d use,” Alex said, a chill going through her. “But he will be a strong one. He’ll strengthen the Directorate. I just don’t know...” Cassi looked at her and nodded. “It’ll change him. More than he is now. You understand why I don’t want to be—” “I think so,” Alex said softly. “Power corrupts.”

142

Tabitha A. Bradley

Chapter Seven s that everything?” Alex asked as she lifted the case in one hand, looking around Gaston’s Vendalli’s apartments. “I think so,” Cassi said, walking out of the bathroom, winding her long tail of brown hair into a spiral clasp at the nape of her neck. She picked up the handle of the black leather Directorate clothing case and pushed a button. It levitated into the air next to her and she tugged on the strap so that it followed her towards the foyer where Alex was waiting. Alex watched her, nervous and anxious to get out of here before anyone she knew saw her. Or before Gaston came back. Cassi looked as nervous as she felt and her eyes were shining with unshed tears. “Ancestors,” Cassi said softly, “I didn’t think this would be so hard. I—” She swallowed hard. “I still love him. So much.” Alex bit her lip. Her stomach felt sick, sour. She looked around the room again. It was elegant, expensive. A far cry from her cramped little Residence-level

“Idocument

143

Peacekeeper apartment in the Copper Wing. Definitely a Platinum Wing apartment, it had been decorated in dark wood paneling, with comfortable, heavy leather furniture and decor, all in the VonTesmar House colors. It made sense, since the Royalty of the Directorate all maintained permanent quarters on the resort station. The idea that Cassi and Gaston lived here, loved here, when they were working was uncomfortable on a very private, personal level. In happier days; for Cassi, at least. Cassi sighed. “I’m ready,” she looked around her. “Let’s go.” Alex pushed open the door. “Wait,” Cassi said. Alex turned. Cassi was frowning, looking at the committed crystalline core unit on the desk near the bookshelf. The holo-screen was up, blinking. “What is it?” Cassi went to the core unit and passed her fingers over the pad. “It’s a message, for Raven’s Raiders?” She frowned. “That’s our code, too.” She sat down in front of the holo-unit and activated the message. “Whoever it’s from, they covered their identity good, but it’s using our code and that means that whomever sent this is Agency, or DSS.” Alex felt something cold and heavy drop solidly into the middle of her stomach. “Cassi,” she said, “leave it. It’s Gaston’s problem.” Cassi shook her head. “No, no, it’ll just be a minute. I want to see what it says first.” A chill sense of foreboding swept over Alex and 144

Tabitha A. Bradley she set the case down, walking towards Cassi. “No, I have an odd feeling about that, Cassi. Leave it. Please.” Cassi wasn’t listening. “Wow,” she said softly, “if this is true...Ancestors. I have to check this out.” “What?” Alex said, then wished she hadn’t. Cassi moaned softly. “Iliah’s tears,” she whispered, “this is terrible. If it’s true...” “Cassi!” Alex said, almost desperately. “Leave it for Gaston. Please, let’s go.” Cassi looked up. “I have got to go to the Citadel. I need to get proof before I tell Gaston.” Alex shivered. “I—I don’t think so.” “I was going to go anyway,” Cassi said, “I’ll just check this out while I’m there. It’s too awful to just go off of this message.” She touched a crystal on the core unit and the holo switched off. “If it’s not true, then Gaston won’t be the wiser. But if it is...” Alex took her by the arm. “Don’t go, Cassi,” she said. “I have a really bad feeling about it now. I was nervous when you said March didn’t want you going to the Citadel and you were going to anyway, but don’t. I don’t care about Taggart. If he’s told Asher, there’s nothing to be done about it. Gaston’s operating as though they’re compromised, so there’s really no reason to risk yourself.” She frowned. “Don’t go.” Cassi looked at her. She smiled. “I’m DSS, Alex. Like I said, it’s my job. I’m trained for this kind of stuff.” Her smile faded. “And if what this message says is really true, then things are much worse than we thought they were.” 145

Peacekeeper “Why?” Alex said, feeling almost desperate. “What did it say?” “Asher’s being blackmailed.” “By whom?” “Jeron Silstrun.” The entire room seemed to spin a moment before Alex regained her equilibrium. “Wh—what do you mean?” “I don’t want to say too much more right now.” Cassi frowned. “This anonymous message could be a ploy to trick Gaston into checking it out. I’ve already destroyed a good part of his life. I’m not going to let him get tricked. I’m the best infiltrator he’s got. I’m the best to check it out without anyone being the wiser. If it’s counterfeit, then he doesn’t have to know about it. If it’s true, then we’ll still have plenty of time to warn him.” “No,” Alex said firmly. “It could be a trick to get you down there too, Cassi.” Cassi shook her head. “I doubt it. Something in me says it’s true. But I still have to get proof. Proof we can use against Asher in Assembly if it comes down to it. We can convince the Dant’aree to make a motion that he be removed from office. Then Gaston won’t have to kill him. Don’t you see? He won’t have to use that horrible knife after all!” Alex shuddered. “Cassi, I know this seems like the way to save him, but I don’t like it. Not at all.” Cassi patted her arm. “Alex, I know you’re still distraught from Arcadia. It’s okay, though. Really it is. I know what I’m doing. Trust me.” “Lets get out of here, Cassi,” Alex said. “I don’t 146

Tabitha A. Bradley want to be here when he comes back. I really don’t.” Cassi nodded. “Neither do I.” Cases in tow, Alex and Cassi hurried out of the apartment. **** Asher VonTesmar stared out of the window of his office. “Sir?” He didn’t turn. Frowning, he gazed down into the late afternoon drizzle of rain that was drifting lazily over the city, far below. “Majesty?” Tyonek Ranon said, nervously. “That little bastard...” Asher hissed finally. “That arrogant, sneaky...” “My Lord?” Ranon said, “who?” “My son...” Asher spat, “my ungrateful, vile excuse for a son...” “Gaston—?” Ranon began, gasping as Asher spun, inhumanly fast, and grabbed him by the throat, lifting the little man off the floor with one massive, steely arm. “Gaston...” Asher snarled, his fingers flexing around Ranon’s scrawny throat. “That spawn of mine who is unworthy to bear the name VonTesmar...” Ranon’s eyes bulged. He gasped for air, squeaking desperately, clawing at the hand that clamped down hard against his windpipe. Asher’s icy peridot eyes bored into Tyonek’s own as the man squirmed, rapidly turning blue as he struggled for breath. He stared at his Seneschal for a 147

Peacekeeper long, long moment, relishing his pain, his fear, his desperate struggles for the life he was so close to snuffing out if it was his wish. This is the kind of power I have. Life and death. I can kill this man and no one will care. Because I wish it so. It’s my power! MINE! And no brat child spawn of mine is going to take it away from me! He threw Tyonek to the floor, watching coldly as he grunted and squirmed, catching his breath, gulping great lungfulls of air, coughing, whimpering. He turned watery brown eyes up finally, towards Asher. Fear filled them. Radiated from him in waves. Fear, touched with a deep humiliation. Asher smiled thinly. “I ought to reward Regent Riordan, I suppose,” Asher said conversationally, dropping into the huge black leather chair that dominated the office. Leaning back in it, he kicked both booted feet up on the stark, sablewood desk and looked at the ceiling. A careless flicker of his fingers summoned a thick black cigar from the case on his desk. “Alara still seems to have its uses. I’m rather surprised, actually, that he’d come to me with this. I can only suppose his hatred of Gaston outweighed everything else. I haven’t been overly supportive of the Regency of late.” “Yes Majesty. Of course, Majesty,” Ranon rasped, getting slowly to his feet. He bowed before Asher, scrabbling in his uniform jacket for a lighter. “If you say it is so, Majesty.” Asher turned the clipped cigar towards him and Tyonek lit it. “Now, the question is, what shall I do about it?” 148

Tabitha A. Bradley Tyonek’s thin lips curved in a very slight smile. “Kill him, Your Majesty.” His thin, bony hands clasped in front of him. “Kill him slowly...make him pay...” Asher smirked. Fool. “Do you even know what he’s done, Tyonek?” he said with a nasty, dark chuckle. “What he’s plotted?” Tyonek’s smile faded. “No, Majesty,” he said deferentially. “What has he done?” Asher smoked. He drew off the cigar for several minutes. For Tyonek, it had to have been several very long minutes. Which was why he did it. Well, one reason. Asher was mulling over the information Taggart had provided him with. It wasn’t much, mostly conjecture on the Regent’s part, but Asher had learned long ago not to underestimate Taggart Riordan. He was, after all, a First Master and it seemed to be wise to cultivate him, at least moderately. Taggart had heard Alexandra T’Kayn...a slight smile curved his lips...there was a woman he’d like to get his hands on... Taggart had heard the buxom little thief talking to Palil Yaran. What they’d discussed was innocuous on its own, though it did bear out Gaston’s report that the Dant’aree were just as annoyed with him as the Directorate’s other allies had been. Yet, the Dant’aree wanted a ‘patriot’. Someone with the balls to ‘replace’ him. Gaston did have the balls, unfortunately. Asher frowned. Why did his enjoyment of more 149

Peacekeeper pleasant matters always have to be ruined by Gaston? “Taggart believes Gaston may be involved in a plot to assassinate me,” Asher said finally. Tyonek hissed sharply. “Kill him...” he snarled. “Let me do it, Majesty.” Asher snorted. Gaston would annihilate you, Ranon. He took a long drag off his cigar. “You fool,” Asher sneered, “I’ve made a deal. I’m not going to risk it now.” “But what are you going to do, Majesty?” Tyonek said, his thin voice shaking with relish, “imprison him? Torture him?” He licked his lips. Asher smirked, chuckling. “Nothing, Ranon,” he said, “absolutely nothing.” Tyonek choked. “What?” he babbled, “how can you not do anything?” “Not directly to him, Tyonek,” Asher said with a chuckle. “Torturing him would achieve nothing outside of hurting his body. He’s the First Master and a Special Services officer. He’s been trained to withstand torture. No. The way to punish him is to hurt and torture those he loves.” “But what about the assassination plot?” “We don’t know when or where it’s going to occur. But there are ways to find that out and hurt him at the same time...” Tyonek’s eyes widened. “Ah!” he purred, “those he loves...there are so many...” Asher nodded, chuckling softly, demonically. He raised his cigar to his lips. 150

Tabitha A. Bradley **** Gaston glared at her. She was standing on the observation deck, staring out into the wilds of space...alone. Perfect. “I know you’re there,” she said softly. “I figured you’d come looking for me sooner or later.” “You’re very astute. For a so-called ‘former’ Wild Psi. On Vendalli’s.” “I have carte-blanche,” Alexandra T’Kayn said with a shrug. Not turning. She was dressed differently. Her soft auburn hair was out of its habitual ponytail now and cascaded down her back, nearly to her waist. It was slightly wavy and shimmered in the glittering ambient lighting that illuminated the observation decks. There was just enough light to see by, not enough to detract from the incredible views Vendalli’s was famous for. “You made a serious mistake this morning, Captain T’Kayn,” he said quietly, walking towards her. “You interfered in business you had no right—” “I helped her, Gaston. She was really upset. Only Kier saw it. You’re too involved in your own problems. She was in pain. I can’t stand—” “I know, I know,” he snapped, feeling particularly annoyed. Her accent, usually so warm and sensual, seemed grating on his nerves right now. Nerves which were strained nearly to breaking with the tension of the last few hours. “Shut up. Let me talk.” She turned. Just a little. Looked over her shoulder at him. 151

Peacekeeper He wished she hadn’t. Her moonstone eyes were shining. Her cheeks were wet. And she was frowning intently. Anger radiated from her, anger he didn’t need to have carteblanche with psionics to sense. Alex hardly ever cried. He could only recall one time. Only once. After he’d taken her, taken her as she’d begged him to, after she gave herself to him in a way no woman had ever given herself to him in his life. Not even Cassandra. Cassandra. Pain twisted his gut. Damn Cassandra. Damn Keir. Damn himself for not seeing what was so obviously there all this time. “She was trying to tell you,” Alex said. She never did listen to him. He glared at her. Her own eyes narrowed. “She was trying to tell you, Gaston. She loves you, even though you were cruel to her today. She still loves you. You’re an asshole, Gaston VonTesmar, and I can’t believe I’ve actually agreed to help you become Director. I ought to be doing everything in my power to stop you.” She turned back to the view. He snarled softly under his breath. Damn Alexandra. “I said shut up,” he snapped. “I have something to say to you.” “If it’s to tell me to butt out, don’t worry. I got the message. Doesn’t mean I will though. I like Cassi.” Gaston froze. “You what?” “I like her. I didn’t want to. She’s beautiful, 152

Tabitha A. Bradley slender, sexy and all that. Why should I like a woman who looks so together? A woman who has everything she wants? But she’s a good person, Gaston. She’s beautiful on the inside. She was falling apart because she really did want to marry you, not the Prince. Not the Director. Not the First Master. You. The halfKristani asshole that I really don’t like. The man that saved my life. What tore her up was the fact that she loves Keir as much as she loves you. And Kier isn’t the First Master. He’s not the Prince. Not the man who wants to kill his father to become Director. He’s a soldier with a good family and a secure home. A man who will gladly father children and give her the life she really wants.” She looked over her shoulder at him again. “And that’s the difference between you and Keir. He’s secure. He’s not crazy. He’s not going to run off on her and leave her behind the moment a new adventure, a new challenge, a new crisis presents itself.” “She’s settling.” “No, she’s not, Gaston. If you doubt me, ask her.” He frowned. “Wait, did you just say I was crazy?” Alex shrugged. “As crazy as me.” She sighed. “I was describing you, but I was describing myself as well.” Gaston glared at her. Again. Damn her. “Shut up,” he snarled. “Shut up for once and listen to me.” Alex turned all the way around. Ancestors... She was wearing a soft, white tunic-style blouse 153

Peacekeeper with full sleeves, belted with a bright colored metallic scarf. It was unfastened enough to give him a fine view of her full cleavage and the silver dragon triskele nestled in it. The symbol of a devotee of Lisan. “Since when are you following Lisan, T’Kayn?” he muttered, dragging his gaze up from that warm softness to her face. Alex shivered. “I’ve been devoted to Lisan since before I met you, Gaston,” she said softly. “But only recently have I dedicated myself to his service.” Gaston frowned. “After the Reylian Orb?” She shook her head. “No, more recently. It doesn’t matter right now.” “She’s right,” he said softly. “Cassi was right. I was ignoring her. I was thinking about my own needs. I wanted her. I didn’t think about what it would mean to her if I Claimed her as Director. Not until much later. Then it seemed perfect. The perfect way to begin my Directorship. A beautiful, perfect wife with a solid pedigree, who wasn’t a slave. A woman with her own mind, a strong woman. I never once thought about how she would feel about being the wife of the Director.” She stared at him. Those moonstone eyes widened, then narrowed. “Damn you, Gaston.” “What?” he snapped in annoyance. “Isn’t that what you wanted to hear?” “No, you idiot!” she said, “it’s what she wants to hear! Lisan’s blood, you’re supposed to be so damn intelligent! Use your brain, you bastard! You’re here telling me this. Tell Cassi!” He snarled under his breath. Nobody called him an 154

Tabitha A. Bradley idiot and got away with it. Not even her. “Why?” he said, “She’s too busy falling all over Keir Chanossa to listen to anything I have to say.” “Jealousy doesn’t look good on you, Highness,” Alex said coldly. “I can’t believe I let you lay a hand on me.” Gaston snorted. “I didn’t lay a hand on you, Captain,” he took a step towards her, hot emotions seething in him. Anger, jealousy and a rising desire that had been low-banked since he’d first seen her in that tight white shirt and those skin-tight denims earlier. Anger that she’d sided with Cassi and Keir. Seething, white hot jealousy. Desire to grab her and punish her for Jake. For Joshua. For Cassi and Keir. Kiss her until she couldn’t say anything but his name in that low, sultry voice that burned through his blood. She’d done it before. Writhing, gasping, moaning... begging him to take her hard. Take her fast. Take her now! “I didn’t lay a hand on you, Alexandra,” he hissed again, “you were all over me. You begged me for it, sweetheart. I’ve never forgotten how you begged...” Alex flushed crimson. She took several steps back, her eyes widening. The anger faded from her face to be replaced by something different...fear...desire... both? She swallowed hard. “I wasn’t myself. You know that.” “I didn’t have to give in to your demands,” he growled, advancing on her. “I did. It was the culmination of something I’d wanted since I first met 155

Peacekeeper you. You, on your knees, begging me, crying, panting, writhing under me. You were my slave, Alexandra. And very happy to be such.” Her eyes widened and she swallowed hard. Her voice trembled, “Gaston...” He felt a dark pleasure at the fear coloring her voice. The pleasure that came from the knowledge that she felt the same, even now. That he was scaring her and a part of her liked it. Liked it a lot. “I love the way you say my name, sweetheart,” he said softly. Alex’s breathing was quickening. He could see her chest rising and falling beneath that thin white fabric. He smiled slightly as he saw the hard little peaks of her nipples and knew he was right. Even with his psionic abilities restricted as they were, he could tell her fear of him was exciting her. “Gaston,” she breathed again and his smile widened. “I—I made a mistake, it was... I don’t like you.” He chuckled softly. “That’s all right, Alexandra,” he breathed. “I like you. And I don’t need you to like me for what I’m going to do to you. You want me. You want this.” She backed up against the railing and he closed in on her. She trembled as he took her harshly by the shoulders and brought his lips down hard on hers. She moaned beneath him. He forced her lips open and thrust his tongue into her mouth. She squirmed, weakly, then her own tongue darted into his mouth and she was pressing against him, her breasts soft and warm against his chest, her body hot against his, her 156

Tabitha A. Bradley hips pressing against his. She shuddered as she felt the hardness of his arousal and moaned softly. He slid an arm behind her head, tangling his fingers in the silky softness of her hair, holding her firmly as he encircled her waist with his free arm, sliding his hand down, over her lower back to caress the roundness of her rear. She stiffened, groaning. She gasped into his mouth as he pushed her up against the railing and released her lips to nuzzle her ear. “Oh...” she breathed, “oh...oh...Gaston...” “Yes?” he whispered in her ear, “what do you want?” “Gaston... please...we—we can’t...” “Yes we can. I want you. I’ve wanted you all day. Ever since I saw you this morning.” “But...” “Quiet,” he growled. “I’m going to have you. And you’re going to love it.” “Gaston,” she moaned, squirming deliciously against him, “we’re in public...” “I don’t care,” he said, licking her neck. “You’re free...I’m free... and I haven’t got anything else to do for a few hours.” “Oh, Gaston...” she said, her voice trembling, soft, thick. “Oh...Gaston...” He chuckled and she shivered. “You like it this way, don’t you, sweetheart? You want me to take you... like I did before. Only now, I’m the one calling the shots. It won’t be sweet. It won’t be gentle. It will be hard. Fast.” She moaned. “N—no...” 157

Peacekeeper He sucked her earlobe between his lips and licked it. She shuddered and gasped softly. “Gaston... please...” “More?” he breathed in her ear. “Yes...no!” He laughed softly, darkly. “You want me, Alexandra. Say it.” His hand tightened in her hair and he pulled her head back, lips almost touching hers, forcing her to look into his eyes. “Say it, Alexandra. You want me.” She groaned, licking her lips. Her tongue brushed over his lips as she did. He smiled. “Say it,” he hissed. “Gaston...” she said, moaning softly. He pressed his hips hard against hers and she gasped, shivering again. “Say it!” “Oh, Gaston...” Alex whispered, “Yes. Yes. I do want you.” She flushed again, her breathing fast and hard. “I want you...so much...” He chuckled wickedly. “I know you do,” he purred, “I just wanted to hear you say it. Admit it to yourself. No more excuses.” She shivered in his arms and he leaned in to kiss her throat. “Gaston,” she breathed, “I—I don’t like you.” She moaned as he moved down to kiss her collarbone. “I—I don’t... Please...” He chuckled, following the line of her necklace chain into her cleavage. She trembled as he licked between her breasts, breathing in the warmth of her 158

Tabitha A. Bradley sultry, spicy scent, savoring the feel of her soft flesh against his skin. She moaned softly, leaning back a little, giving him better access. “Oh...Gaston...” He smiled. He could make her melt with one soft caress of that ample flesh. He felt her heart beating faster. “Mmmm,” he murmured against her. “You’re such a little liar, Captain T’Kayn. Your body has been aching for this from the first time we saw each other this morning. Do you think some stupid psionics restriction could come between what you and I know is truth?” He looked up at her. Her eyes were cloudy, half-lidded and she licked her kiss-swollen lips as she focused on him. She swallowed hard. “I—I...” she shivered again. “Gaston...I...you know this can’t be any more than just play. It can’t be anything real. Not forever.” He paused. Forever. Yes, he’d told her in the throes of their impassioned coupling that she was his. Forever. And he’d meant it. She’d shared herself with him completely, her mind, her soul was open to him and there was little she could have done about it at the time, her body being so completely under Jeron’s insidious compellation. If he hadn’t arrived at the moment he did, Jeron would have taken her...and it would have been much different for the girl. Her beautiful wildness would have been broken. As it was, she was a different woman than the one 159

Peacekeeper he’d known only months ago. She was breathing hard. She licked her lips again. Take her! a soft voice purred through his brain. Take her now...feed your growing strength with her own. Make her surrender to you. She’s yours, whether she wants to believe it or not. She’s always been yours, Gaston. From the moment you met, she was your slave, no matter how wild she is, she will always be yours. He frowned slightly. Her eyes widened a little and he saw fear in the depths of them, glimmering like a dark facet in a garnet. That voice wasn’t the dagger’s. He pulled her closer to him, tightly, almost violently and she gasped softly. The glimmer of fear became a dark shadow and she was trembling in earnest now. No, that was the darkest part of him, of Gaston himself, the part of him that was the truest essence of his VonTesmar blood. He could take her like Asher took his women. And his women worshipped him. “Gaston...” she breathed, “you—you’re...” It was hard for her to make the words, even now, when he knew she was frightened, “...stop looking at me like that.” “Forever,” he growled, “is forever.” He tightened his grip on her body and kissed her. Hard. Viciously. She gasped under him, struggling. She would be his. And if she didn’t surrender to 160

Tabitha A. Bradley him...he’d just take what he wanted...no, deserved from her. She was groaning softly, pushing at him. Trying to make him stop. And she’ll hate you, Gaston... Forever... He froze. Pushed her back. Away. He stumbled backward several paces. Alex was gasping now, her shaking hands to her mouth. Her moonstone eyes were the color of steel as she lifted them. Narrow. Hard. Furious. “How dare you!” she snarled. “Keep your hands off me from now on, VonTesmar!” Gaston stared at her. “I—” he began, horrified to find that words had escaped him. How did one apologize? He’d never done it before. But he had to. Otherwise she’d hate him and that was entirely unacceptable. “What?” Alex said coldly. “You—what?” Lisan’s blood, she was giving him a chance... she had no reason to. She was giving him a chance to explain himself. To salvage the situation. “I,” he began, watching her warily, “that was completely uncalled for.” “What the hell is that supposed to mean?” she snapped. “Is that some convoluted VonTesmar idea of an apology? Ancestors! You’re as bad as your father!” That cut. Hard. Damn her. “No,” he said, careful to keep his voice even and controlled. “No, that’s not what I—” 161

Peacekeeper “Then what?” Alex said, obviously not as concerned with control, since her voice jumped an octave and she swallowed hard, as though fighting to keep her emotions from taking over. “What?” “I’m not Asher,” he said, low, tight. “I shouldn’t have done that to you. I have too much respect for you. It was a mistake.” She blinked. The steel in her eyes darkened to hard pewter. “I—” she began, but nothing followed. She’d lost her capacity for speech as well and it made her even angrier. She reached up to clasp the Lisan pendant in one hand as she glared at him. She shook her head, her fast and hard breathing having nothing to do with passion. “Th—that’s still not an apology,” she finally managed. “I’m not good at this kind of thing,” Gaston muttered thickly. He groaned softly as the Sardonyx Kristani accent crept into his voice. “It’s easy,” she said coldly, “’I’m sorry’.” Ancestors, she looked incredible. Wild, furious. Like no other Dirandan woman he’d ever known. Not even the Kristani were as untamed as Alexandra T’Kayn. Even anger was enticing on her. He wanted to grab her, kiss her, make up for what he’d done to her, kiss her until she was moaning his name again, pressing that soft, fully-rounded body up against his. If saying ‘I’m sorry’ would do that, he’d do it. Anything for Alexandra T’Kayn. He blinked. What if I’m in love with her? “Well?” she demanded, “don’t you have something you want to say to me, VonTesmar?” 162

Tabitha A. Bradley “Alexandra,” he said softly, letting his accent color his words, hoping it would lend them the honesty he so sorely needed to convey, the honesty he, as a Royal and Directorate officer, wasn’t used to communicating, “I am sorry. You wouldn’t believe how much.” Alex stared at him. “You’re right,” she said, “I don’t believe it.” Gaston groaned. She turned and walked away, down the catwalk to the stairs on the far end. He watched her go, stunned.

163

Peacekeeper

Chapter Eight Brodie wondered, for what had to be the tenth Rurik time that day, why he’d sent the message. Being

angry at Lucian for blowing his concerns off wasn’t enough. He stared out his office window into the dusk that had fallen around Regent’s Bluff. He wasn’t a bad man. Not really. His association with Asher and his cronies was purely professional. Asher was the Director. It was his job to protect him. So why had he sent Gaston and Cassi the message instead of informing Asher of his concerns about the Princes? Because I’ll die the day a Rysusi defiles the soil of my Goddess. Asher had to be stopped. He sighed and sipped his coffee. Dorrian Rafferty and Kazi Gerik were good officers. He’d trained both of them himself. Either of them were more than qualified to take over a job he’d rapidly begun to grow tired of. High Treason. I’ve committed High Treason. If Asher finds out, I’ll die. He’ll feed me to Jeron Silstrun, personally. 164

Tabitha A. Bradley Rurik groaned. There was no help for it then. In order to stop the Rysusi from taking over Diranda, something he knew would happen, deal or no deal, he had to help Gaston and Samuel. It didn’t matter that he didn’t like either boy. It didn’t matter that Lucian didn’t think they would succeed. If he were helping them, covertly, of course, they would. He’d make sure of it. **** “The Ranee would like to invite you to a supper in the Commonwealth quarters at the sixth evening hour,” the Dant’aree messenger said, bowing deeply. “She’d like to speak to you, personally, Your Highness.” Gaston nodded stiffly. Rather dumbly, he realized. The Ranee wanted to speak to him. That was a great honor. She never spoke to anyone. He realized he had to say something, lest the messenger think he was insulting the Ranee. “I would be very honored to attend a supper with the Most Noble Lady of the Commonwealth,” he said formally, feeling a bit as though he were on autopilot. “Please extend my thanks for her invitation.” The messenger bowed again. “Then I bid you good rising, Your Highness, as your people say.” Gaston smirked a little. “Good rising, sir.” The Dant’aree messenger turned away and strode down the Platinum Wing corridor, towards the Commonwealth block of state rooms. Gaston watched 165

Peacekeeper him go, quietly, standing in the doorway of his now quiet and rather sadly empty apartment. All of Cassi’s things were gone. Of course, he’d expected it. It made sense that she’d get her things out as quickly as possible, without him there, to avoid any further unpleasant confrontations. What got to him, upon entering, was the gentle, lingering scent of cinnamon in the air. A simple, single note of spice that was always exclusively Alexandra, though the cinnamon blends of perfumes were popular with the younger Dirandan noblewomen right now, particularly the blend that was said to have become popular within the Feldspar Kristani Clan recently. Alex always wore just the single scent though. Cinnamon, pure and clean, and it still wafted around his senses. Well, he did just have his nose between her breasts, where she dabbled the damn stuff, but he didn’t think it was just the scent that remained on his skin. No, it was in the air of his place and he knew Alex had helped Cassi. Her new friend. Damn, that girl made too many friends, too easily. Dorrian was liking her now as well. He suspected that Kazi had taken a shine to the little thief and even Samuel had been throwing her some looks earlier. Only because she looks a little like Nicolette Adelar, he told himself. If her hair were redder, her skin darker and her body much slimmer, perhaps. Nika’s curves were a little smoother but that was because she got a hell of a lot of exercise. Alex seemed to spend most of her time lurking in 166

Tabitha A. Bradley caves and digging through ruins, not running after horses and robbing nobility. Alex’s slender fingers were nimble, her mind was clever and what she lacked in speed, she made up for with an amazing agility that he supposed was the product of years of spelunking through the vast cavern networks of her homeworld, Arcadia. He sighed and stepped back into the foyer. The door closed automatically behind him and he walked to the wetbar in the corner and pulled down a large ruby crystal decanter of VonTesmar Cardei from a shelf. Shaking the bottle in one hand, he grabbed a large, bowl-shaped crystal glass and uncorked the decanter, tipping the glass and pouring about a third into it, making sure the brandy was mixed enough to blend the crystal and gold flakes into the liquor. ‘Sludge’ was what Joshua called it. Gaston snorted and took a long drink. Old Wetfire didn’t know what the hell he was talking about. The spicy fire of the brandy filled his body and he smiled as he detected the faint hint of cinnamon that only VonTesmar Cardei had, what it was so famous for. Cinnamon. Fiery, intoxicating, wild and glittering, like Alexandra T’Kayn. A fine vintage to be savored slowly, carefully and with the utmost enjoyment. He dropped into his favorite chair, a large brown leather-covered monstrosity next to the fireplace. “Damn woman,” he snarled, frowning into his glass. What right had Alexandra to say she didn’t believe 167

Peacekeeper him? He had been sorry. Certainly. He’d attacked her like a barbarian...like a Rysusi, and that had been completely out of line. Even so, his apology was honest and if she didn’t believe him, well that was her problem, wasn’t it? He took a long drink of the Cardei in his glass and leaned back, gazing into the fire. Next time... Ah, yes, the next time he saw her, he’d make damn sure she was aware of who was in charge of this relationship. A slow smile curved his lips. Yes, he’d show her... Damn straight. **** Alex walked along the gantry of catwalks above the Central Atrium, watching silently as the delegates for tomorrow’s Assembly arrived, checked in at the central desk and moved off into the various Wings, looking for entertainment or rest. She saw the green and white uniforms of the Teren’tei Union, humans from the planet they called ‘Earth,’ a dull name if she ever heard one, eyeing the various alien races thronging the huge circular space warily. Humans were the most xenophobic race she’d ever met, though Tamara had some pretty exciting stories about the lusty antics of their Deep Space Patrolmen. She smiled a little, wistfully, as she watched a couple of those compact, muscular men accompanying the human delegation as they passed 168

Tabitha A. Bradley through the portal to the Platinum Wing. Nice big men. In all ways, Tamara assured her. Alex sighed softly. A twinge of excitement in the deepest part of her body called Gaston to mind. For what had to have been the tenth time that hour. Below, the tall, dark haired figures of the Republic delegation, in royal blue and gold, moved swiftly through, headed directly for the Platinum Wing, probably to talk for hours about the “Announcement” Asher was planning on making tomorrow. They weren’t the only allies of the Directorate arriving tonight. She could see many of the less humanoid of the Fifth Quadrant delegations, many now former allies or enemies of the Directorate, arriving through the Gateway Nexus and the space docks. She sighed again. There were a lot more of the Directorate’s enemies than friends or even former allies. People who hadn’t attended an Assembly for years. Asher’s being blackmailed by Jeron Silstrun. And they’re all here to see whatever it is that Asher’s going to do because of that. It was going to be chaos. Complete and utter chaos. Ancestors, no wonder Joshua wanted Alex there tomorrow. It simply couldn’t be allowed to happen, no matter if Gaston was successful or not. “Where iss the Directorrate?” someone said in a high-pitched avian squeal. Alex winced at the sound and looked around in the squirming, squalling press for the speaker. 169

Peacekeeper “Where iss Assherr VonTessmarr?” the same speaker demanded. She saw it, finally, a large creature with bright red plumage, studying the holo display hovering above the central desk. What was probably its wing was directed towards the display which Alex figured must be showing the Assembly attendance roster. The night before Assembly it usually did, in places the delegates were known to gather. She couldn’t see it at all, since it was at an angle that rendered it invisible from her point of view. Murmuring in a variety of languages spread through the group of people. She swallowed hard. “He’s not here!” someone shouted in a loud voice. “The Directorate isn’t here at all!” None of them? None of them are here yet? “They’re probably hiding on their pitiful excuse for a world,” another being growled, a large, hairy humanoid with equally large eyes. “Until tomorrow...” He won’t be there tonight, since it’s the day before Assembly... “Oh, Lisan,” Alex groaned, “Cassi...” **** “Perhaps I’m unclear on this, but did you say Cassandra Deavalon and Alexandra T’Kayn, Your Majesty?” Asher’s olive eyes were cold and narrowed to slits. “I did, Brodie. Have them brought to me 170

Tabitha A. Bradley immediately. Along with Dorrian Rafferty, Kazi Gerik, Nicolette Adelar, Jake Porter and Tamara Sable.” Rurik Brodie frowned, “I don’t understand the reason behind this. Porter, Sable and T’Kayn are Vendalli’s residents. T’Kayn’s a Regency ex-patriot and Sable’s never had Dirandan citizenship.” Asher’s dark eyebrow rose. “I’d like to talk to them, Brodie. That’s all. Surely they would agree to answer a few questions?” “From anyone else, perhaps. But not you. You know that.” Asher offered a slight, dark smile. “Then tell them it’s to talk to you, Brodie. Or Trevelian, or Ranon for all I care. Just get them here immediately. Sooner would be even better. Offer them money, jewels, amnesty. I want them here. Now.” His smile thinned. “All of them.” Brodie frowned. “Why Alexandra T’Kayn? The others, I think I can understand. They’re all either Gaston’s friends or his lovers, but why her? She’s certainly neither.” Cyneric Trevelian smirked, snorting softly. “She’s changed her opinion of him lately, as I understand it.” Brodie shot the Chancellor a dark glance. “How would you know?” Asher chuckled. “Our spy caught this, not more than an hour or two ago at Vendalli’s.” He passed a finger over the crystalline pad near his personal computer core unit and a small holo screen shimmered into being above it. Brodie watched as a fuzzy image solidified inside 171

Peacekeeper it. Gaston and Alexandra, locked in a passionate embrace, on what looked like one of the observation catwalks inside Vendalli’s. The sound, distorted and tinny, was still sufficient enough to convey her soft moans, enough that he felt a definite shiver shoot through him as he watched Gaston move his kisses down to her cleavage. She groaned and Brodie was hard pressed not to swallow hard at that soft, incredibly erotic sound. Gaston moved his hand as though to push Alex’s blouse down, but the video fuzzed into static at that point and the holo screen vanished. Brodie blinked and looked at Asher. The Director had a nasty smile on his face. “On second thought,” Asher said, “get her. Now. Round up the others later.” Brodie felt a new, much colder shiver shoot up his spine. Asher cleared his throat. “What are you waiting for, Brodie?” he snapped. “The bitch is at Vendalli’s. Get her. Now!” **** Cassi stepped from the Gateway nexus building, into the cool, gentle night of Regent’s Bluff. She drew a deep breath and looked around her. Lights glittered from crystal-set lampposts and people bustled around her in the casual early evening business of everyday Dirandan life. She could see diners sitting in the open air terrace of Grapevine 172

Tabitha A. Bradley Canyon, chatting happily amongst themselves while servers moved between the tables delivering meals and drinks. The warm scent of delicious food blended pleasantly with the scent of spices and flowers that covered every section of garden down the way. You’d never know from the looks of the place, that it was the capitol city of one of the most feared and hated governments in the Fifth Quadrant. She walked down the wide marble steps to the street below and began making her way up, towards the tall, dark edifice of the Citadel, high above the quaint little town. Regent’s Bluff didn’t sport any sign of technology, in fact. One could have taken it, and most of Diranda itself, for a quiet world that had absolutely no interest in space travel nor any kind of technology outside the mag-lev shuttle lines that stretched high overhead into the mountains and down into the coastal villages far below. Well, maybe not. She passed a contingent of black-uniformed Agency men, walking the streets, their tailored sable and crimson uniforms incongruous compared to the more romantic styles of clothing the Dirandans liked to wear, their presence the only indication of the kind of power that really dominated the pretty little world. She sighed. Ducking into an unobtrusive doorway near the large circular piazza at the base of the Citadel, she keyed a particular, secret code into the door lock and the door slid silently open, revealing nothing but darkness inside. She slipped into the darkness, and 173

Peacekeeper the door closed just as silently behind her. **** Alex hurried through the catwalks towards the exit in the Platinum Wing. If she could convince Keir that Cassi was in danger, then she’d still be keeping her promise to Cassi that she wouldn’t tell Gaston or try to go get her herself. She made her way through the Platinum Wing to the Dant’aree quarters, to Keir Chanossa’s suite. When he opened his door, he was frowning. “What is it?” he asked stiffly, “where’s Cassi?” “She’s in trouble, Keir, and I need you to help her. You’re the only one who can.” Keir’s frown darkened and he nodded. “What’s going on?” Alex shook her head. “There’s not much time and the Atrium is packed with delegates. Cassi went to Diranda to investigate a message she got that she thinks could destroy Asher without Gaston having to—” “Message? What message?” “I don’t know. She said whomever sent it used the Agency’s secret codes and that she believed it was probably the truth, but she needed evidence to make it stick. She was going to go to Diranda to find out if Taggart told Asher anything incriminating, but this made her want to go even sooner. She’s afraid of the dagger Gaston’s going to use and was hoping this information would make it so he wouldn’t have to. She made me promise I wouldn’t tell him, or come 174

Tabitha A. Bradley with her, but Asher’s not on Vendalli’s yet and she was certain he’d come here tonight. I’m really worried for her, but I can’t go to Diranda. I promised her, Keir. I really don’t want to fuck things up again.” Keir nodded and put his hand on her shoulder. “It’s okay, sweetie. I’ll go. They don’t need me tonight and I know the Citadel nearly as well as Gaston and Samuel do. I’ll get her and bring her back before Asher knows she’s there.” “But the Atrium’s packed—” “It’s okay. I’ll use the privacy corridors to the Nexus. I’ll get her and bring her back here before anyone knows she’s gone.” Alex looked at him, relief flooding her body. “Are you sure?” He nodded. “Absolutely certain. Don’t worry about it. You did the right thing, notifying me instead of Gaston.” He stepped back into his rooms, shucking his coat as he did so. He grabbed a plain black jacket from the closet and pulled it on over the blue uniform shirt he was wearing. “Just relax, Alex,” he said, smiling, closing his apartment door behind him. “I’ll be back soon, okay?” Keir could handle it. So much better than she could. Cassi would be safe, saved by the man she loved. She smiled at him. “Okay,” she said, “Be careful, Keir.” He chuckled. “I will. Don’t worry.” **** Cassi keyed the code in to let herself into Asher’s 175

Peacekeeper office. The entire residence level was unoccupied, as she suspected. The security passages had been the best way to get moving through the Citadel fast. But then, that was what they were there for. She locked the door behind her as she stepped inside. She wasn’t certain why, but the Directorate Ministry level was still active, even though Assembly was tomorrow. That wasn’t normal, so she needed to make sure she was silent and quick. The computer unit Asher kept on his desk wasn’t a Sentient core, which was indicative of the level of his paranoia but to her advantage tonight. In fact, there was no Sentient presence in this room at all. She glanced around her and smiled. Sliding into the huge leather chair behind the desk, she reached into her coat and produced a small crystal point. As she held it, it began to glow with a soft, clean light that created enough of a circle of brightness on the desktop for her to find the computer and activate it. Cassi sighed as the system came up. Breaking the security on the machine wouldn’t be too hard, since it was a relatively simple kernel, but even so, it would take time. Time she really didn’t have. She didn’t want to alarm Alexandra but the information in the message was a lot more than a simple, vague suggestion that Asher and Jeron had some kind of deal. It was much, much clearer. ‘Asher VonTesmar has made an alliance with Jeron Silstrun and the Rysusi Legion. He plans to announce this alliance at the Assembly. The Directorate and the Legion are going to be joining forces against the Dant’aree 176

Tabitha A. Bradley Commonwealth. This information is highly dangerous, which is why I cannot tell you more. Do with it what you will.’ Cassi cracked the security gate. As she looked through Asher’s private files for the evidence, she pulled out a memory storage crystal and plugged it into the side of the computer. That was why she couldn’t have told Alex everything. The chance existed that she’d tell Gaston, even if she’d promised she wouldn’t. Gaston had ways of extracting information from a person, particularly a woman. She frowned. There it was. Recorded communications from the Legionnaire executive battleship Zenon. Chewing her lip, she invoked the first comm file in the list and a little holo screen blinked into existence above the computer’s display unit. A soft blue light began fluorescing deep in the heart of the memory crystal as information began to flow into it. “Greetings, Director VonTesmar,” the tiny, flickering image of Jeron Silstrun said softly, “I trust you understand the severity of your situation?” **** Rurik stepped through the Gateway and into the Vendalli’s Nexus. He stopped, eyes widening. The influx of people from all over the Fifth Quadrant was staggering. Peoples he hadn’t seen at 177

Peacekeeper an Assembly from as far back as he could remember. “Damn,” he muttered, pushing into the press of people, making for the Atrium. How in Lisan’s Chaos was he going to be able to find Alexandra or the Princes in this mess? The order to go to Vendalli’s had presented him with a tempting option. His presence here was by Royal command, but he could now talk to Gaston and Samuel himself, offer his assistance and information without having to do it by coded communiqué. He could move between the resort station and the Citadel without arousing suspicion and in so doing, save Diranda in his own small way from the Rysusi hordes. He stepped into the main center of the Atrium, glancing up at the holo monitor suspended above the floor, noting several dignitaries from worlds as far flung as the Outer Regions, marking the names of the rulers of many planets with a kind of detached amazement. So many of those people had been staunch allies of Asher’s father, Athanasius VonTesmar, yet due to the machinations of his son, were now bitter enemies. He shook his head slightly. “There’s one of them!” someone shouted above the din. “That’s Rurik Brodie, the head of security!” Rurik winced, his head whipping around as the crowd converged on him. “Oh, no,” he groaned under his breath. “Where’s your Master?” a large, brawny man growled, stomping forward, his massive hands curled into dangerous-looking fists, “Where’s that craven coward calling himself Director?” 178

Tabitha A. Bradley Rurik cleared his throat, eyeing the deep-spacer squarely. “Not that it’s any of your business, but he’s at present, on Diranda.” He shoved past the huge man. “I have business here, so if you don’t mind—” He was so hoping the guy would let him pass. A heavy hand came down on his shoulder and he stiffened. I’m getting too old for this shit. “You’re not going anywhere, Brodie.” “I’d advise you to let me go,” he warned, “You don’t want to start something with me. Not here.” The spacer spun him on the spot. Brodie looked up into a dark tan, pockmarked face of scars. The guy glared at him. “And what are you going to do about it, little man?” Rurik grumbled again. “You want to piss off security?” he said evenly, “I don’t think they’d be particularly pleased if you started a fight.” The crowd of delegates was close, tight, packed body to body in a circle around him and the heavy spacer. “You answer our questions, Brodie,” another voice said, a female voice, “and I’ll tell Bran here to let you go.” “What questions have you got?” Rurik said. “If they’re sensible, I’ll answer them.” “Where’s Asher VonTesmar? Why hasn’t he arrived yet?” Brodie looked over at the spacer’s companion, an equally broad and compact woman, with short black hair cut in a fringe around her head. She was passably attractive though and wore a large silver pin on the front of her long brown coat. He frowned at her. She 179

Peacekeeper was the dignitary and this guy had to be some kind of bodyguard. “I already told you,” Brodie said, “Asher is on Diranda. I expect he will be arriving in his own time.” The woman squinted at him. “Why hasn’t he arrived yet? Is he afraid of us?” Rurik snorted. “When he comes here, ask him yourself. Tell your man to unhand me, I have pressing business.” “I think this little Dirandan bastard is lying, Delia,” Bran said, shaking Rurik by the shoulder slightly. “Want I should pound him some?” “Break it up!” a voice commanded over the sound system. “Fighting is a violation of the acceptable behavior policy on Vendalli’s Resort and Casino and anyone caught engaging in such will be fined, imprisoned and removed from the premises.” “In that order,” another voice said, as the crowd parted to reveal the tall, blonde-haired figure of Joshua Wetfire, striding through the group of people, his rapier held lightly in his right hand. “Brodie here was making—” “Looks to me like he was simply walking and you’re the one trying to stop his progress, Prince Bran,” Joshua said coolly. The guy holding him was a Prince? Lisan’s blood, they don’t make Rimlords like they used to, Brodie thought as Bran released him. He brushed down the wrinkles in his crisp sable uniform jacket with a snort. He inclined his head to Joshua as he approached the Prince. “Sir, I am here on pressing Directorate business,” he said. “I need to get to the Platinum 180

Tabitha A. Bradley Wing as soon as possible.” Joshua considered him with a cool, assessing expression. “On Directorate business, are you?” he said, “Interesting.” He looked around a moment. Rurik looked around as well, then blinked. Vendalli’s security personnel were ranged out throughout the Atrium now and the press of incoming people seemed to have faded to a reasonably sized crowd. How this was possible, he wasn’t at all certain, but it would be easy to get through to the Central Arcade now. He turned back to Joshua. Joshua wasn’t there. Frowning, he spun, looking around him. Joshua was nowhere to be found. “Damn,” he cursed, walking quickly through the Atrium towards the Central Arcade. **** The most difficult thing, Keir had discovered, was getting through the Dirandan Gateway at the Gateway Nexus in Vendalli’s. Alex had been more than right. Vendalli’s was packed with people. More than he’d seen in a long time, all seeming to arrive at the same time through the Gates, Portals and the more mundane spaceport routes. Once he’d gotten on Diranda, though, it was much easier going. He simply went to the residential entrance at the back of the Citadel, near the Tramani and Kaelan villas, keyed in the Princes’ code at the 181

Peacekeeper door and walked in, making his way to the private lift that would let him out in the foyer of the Princes’ wing on the residence level. Of course the Princes’ apartments were unoccupied this evening, since both Samuel and Gaston were spending the night at Vendalli’s, a smart move. Asher and his cronies usually spent the evening before Assembly there as well, so the fact that they weren’t, a fact that it seemed everyone arriving on the station tonight was also aware of, didn’t bode well. Keir slipped into Samuel’s office and summoned his Sentient. A few moments later, he had the committed core’s holo up and he was scanning for Asher and the other Ministers. Sure enough, they were in the Director’s office on the fifth level. And some kind of communication was going on. He frowned. The content and destination of the communication was coded, which made sense, considering how paranoid Asher was, but still, it seemed odd. Only something extremely important would keep Asher from enjoying an evening on Vendalli’s, an evening certain to promise beautiful women, excellent booze and the even more excellent possibility of debates, threats and brawls with the Assembly delegates. He deactivated the holo and crept back out into the foyer. Cassi wouldn’t be heading for the Director’s office. She’d be heading for Asher’s private office. 182

Tabitha A. Bradley Whatever evidence she needed would most likely be hidden there. Keir ventured out into the corridor, checked it to make sure it was indeed, as the computer said, empty. When he was assured it was, he crept down the corridor towards Asher’s private suite of apartments. **** “You’re not here,” Jeron Silstrun purred threateningly over the comm, leaning forward, eyeing the Director through narrowed Imperial jade green eyes. “It looks bad, VonTesmar. People are talking.” Asher glared back at the Rysusi commander, stiff in his chair, all of his Ministers save Brodie at his back, trying to look angry rather than nervous. His long, thick fingers gripped the armrests of his chair though, tight enough to leave their impressions in the leather. “Let them talk, Silstrun,” Asher said icily, “they can talk all they want, but there’s very little they can do. To me or the Directorate.” Jeron snorted. “Your sons are here, but you are not? Trust me, VonTesmar, people are doing more than talking. They’re calling you a coward. Implying you’re hiding, because you’re afraid of the Dant’aree Commonwealth and their android war fleet.” Asher stiffened. “Ancestors, Silstrun,” he snarled, “my wife just died! Do they really think I’d be out playing as though nothing happened?” Jeron gave him a thin, mocking smile. “I heard 183

Peacekeeper your wife committed suicide. Rumor around Vendalli’s has it that you murdered her. So I doubt very much that there is any sympathy for you amongst the Assemblymen, VonTesmar. And somehow, I don’t get the impression you’re overly upset about her so unfortunate and untimely demise.” Asher’s lips curled into a snarl. “That’s none of your business,” he said. Jeron chuckled softly. The sound was dark and demonic and it carried through the office with an ominous echo. Asher and the Ministers’ answer was silence. “I expect to see you here by the eighth hour of morning, Vendalli’s time, VonTesmar,” Jeron Silstrun said softly. “Otherwise, all deals are off and you’re mine. Everything, your pretty little planet and all your delicious little people, everything, VonTesmar, including you, is mine. Without the support of the Dant’aree you’re helpless against me.” He smiled again. Wickedly. “I like that word, Asher. Helpless.” He chuckled softly, licking his lips. “Don’t show up,” he purred, “Please.” The connection cut.

184

Tabitha A. Bradley

Chapter Nine bout time you showed up,” Jake snapped. “You do remember we have a gig tonight, right?” Alex just kept her mouth shut and head down as she hurried into the green-room behind the stage at Starlighters. “What were you doing?” Jake continued, following her to her locker, “Busy snogging your new boyfriend?” Alex stopped. She stared at the smooth face of the locker in front of her. She took a couple of deep breaths. “You don’t know me, Jake.” “You never let me know you, Alex!” Jake shouted. “Dammit. What the hell happened to you?” Alex opened her locker, reaching inside it for her drumsticks. “Shit, Jake,” she said evenly, “Shit happened to me. A lot of shit you wouldn’t even begin to understand.” Jake grabbed her by the shoulder and spun her around to face him. “You never tried me, Alex,” he snapped. “Not once. Not after whatever happened with you and Jeron and Gaston eight months ago, not

“A

185

Peacekeeper with whatever happened that put you in hospital for a week three months ago, never. Did you ever stop to think I might have understood?” He let her go and stalked towards the green-room door. “Of course not, because I’m not some arrogant bastard with crystal flowing through his friggin’ blue blood.” Alex glared at him. “I thought you liked Gaston, Jake.” “I do,” Jake said tightly. “It’s just that I know how he is with women. I just never thought he’d do it with my woman.” “Let’s get one thing straight, Porter,” Alex snarled, “I am nobody’s ‘woman’. Not yours, not Gaston’s, not anyone’s.” Jake turned at the door. He looked at her. His eyes were dark with pain, anger. He stared at her a long, painful moment. The longer he looked at her, the more uncomfortable she got. The anger faded from his expression and he sighed. “You’re wrong,” he said finally. “I don’t think you know it, but you’re wrong, Alex.” “What—” “We’re all somebody’s,” Jake said. “There’s always someone who has taken our heart, whether we want to realize it or not.” She blinked at him, mouth open, wordless. “You are right about one thing. You’re not mine.” He shook his head slightly. “You never were, baby.” He turned again, pushing open the door. “You’re his, Alex,” he said quietly. He stepped through the door. “You always have been. Forever.” 186

Tabitha A. Bradley The door closed behind him. **** Gaston was shaken. There was no way he’d reveal it to the tall, imposing figure of the woman who sat before him, but he was shaken to his very core. She smiled and dipped her head as she lifted a slender, elegant glass to her lips and sipped. The Ranee, Janros Naichi, was powerfully sleek, her eyes the rare raspberry color of rhodolite garnets, the same garnets Nika Adelar favored. Those magenta eyes shone from a dark, almost ethereally beautiful face, adorned with softly glowing tattoos in archaic swirls and figures that he knew had meaning, even though he didn’t know what their meaning was. She was like an elegant, female jungle cat, slender, mesmerizing, deadly. You will kill your father tomorrow, Gaston. You will destroy the man whose blood gave you life. Whose blood runs through your veins. You understand the import of what you are going to do, young man? He nodded. There was no way in hell he could respond, yet he could hear her, in his head, as clearly as though she’d spoken the words out loud. How, he didn’t know. This kind of thing went beyond the simple psionic ‘carte-blanche’ Alex had mentioned. It went beyond anything he was able to comprehend. There were things Janros knew. Things he’d never told a living soul before. Things he was afraid to admit to himself. 187

Peacekeeper Janros knew all of it. He took a sip of the clear water in his glass. Janros never drank anything but water. Never ate anything cooked. Her dinner consisted of water and fresh greens, sprinkled with herbs. His dinner sat, untouched, on his plate, though normally he would have enjoyed the fresh, light meal of salad and vegetables that had been prepared for him. He’d drunk more water than Janros and not a word had passed between the two of them from the moment he’d arrived, hot and stiff in his formal Royal uniform. Your life is about to change, Gaston. You are the last hope for your world. Do you know that there are more armies than mine preparing for war against the Directorate? Your father has alienated more than half of the Fifth Quadrant. Are you prepared to take on all that being Director will bring? He stiffened, his fingers tightening around the glass he held in his hand. I don’t speak of destiny. I speak of reality. You feel you were born to do this? Your brother is Crown Prince. Gaston frowned. He doesn’t want the job? Of course not. Your brother walks in darkness, more often than not these last weeks. He was never suited. He knows this. You know it, child. She shook her head and reached out a slim, longfingered hand to stroke his. He stared at her. You are the only one left, Gaston. But there were others. The sons of the other three Dukes, his friends. Men he was relying on, men who could take over if things went wrong. She was 188

Tabitha A. Bradley wrong... There were others... No, there aren’t. Gaston opened his mouth to protest, but she put a finger to his lips. Shh. You are the only one, Gaston. Now I speak of destiny. Certainly there are men and women who could become Director, who could lead your people. Not one of them would survive. Not Eridan Tramani, Gareth Janassi nor Malek Kaelan. Janros tilted her head to the side, just a touch. Like Alexandra. They call you ‘Peacekeeper,’ she sent gently, There is a reason. March knows it as well as I. You’re the only one who can save your world... and save the Fifth Quadrant from a war that will destroy it. Gaston felt the goblet fall from his fingers to the table with a soft glassy clink. **** Listening to Jake singing made Alex’s stomach turn in twisted knots. The roster of songs just made her feel worse than she did when Jake left. He’d picked some of the most melancholy, angry, antagonistic songs in the band’s repertoire. Like this one. The hard, angry lyrics Jake was belting out to the packed crowd tonight hit too close to home and the way he attacked his guitar betrayed the relative calm with which he’d taken the stage that evening. Her eyes were hot, stinging with unshed tears and 189

Peacekeeper she let all the heated, confused energy pour out of her into the drum set as she followed the beat line, clenching her teeth as sweat beaded her forehead. ‘I’m angry and it’s your fault...’ Alex groaned softly, her eyes growing damp. ‘You betrayed me...’ The dancing, undulating crowd was oblivious, reacting only to the power behind the song, the pounding of the music and the energy with which Jake was delivering it. She had to admit, they were definitely ‘on’ tonight. The emotion between Jake and herself driving the force of the music and the high, already agitated current flowing through the entire resort infected the crowd. Alex threw herself into the bridge, wanting to lose herself in the music, in the act of producing the best, strongest, most primal sound from her drums. To let the music become her catharsis, to exorcize the demons that hadn’t left her alone for eight months, when Jeron released them from a prison she’d spent seven years building. Tears poured down her face, lips set in a tight line, concentrating her entire being on the music. Only the music. **** Jake turned as the sound died around them. His spiky hair was damp, face flushed, breathing hard. His guitar hung from his shoulder and his eyes were narrowed. 190

Tabitha A. Bradley “Alex,” he said gruffly, wiping sweat from his eyes. She looked up, feeling hot and flushed herself. Her cheeks were tight and dry where the tears had streaked down them. “You...did good,” he said. She blinked at him, nodding. “We all did damn good,” Jake said, looking around at the rest of the band. “Ten minute break, then we do the second set.” Everyone grinned and nodded. Except Alex. She leaned back in her chair, drumsticks still clenched tightly in her hands, closing her eyes. “You okay?” Jake asked. “I don’t know.” She drew a deep breath, feeling intensely tired. And tired felt...good. “It wasn’t my fault,” she said softly. “What wasn’t?” “Arcadia,” she said, opening her eyes. “What I didn’t tell you about.” Jake crouched beside her, looking at the stage. “From what I got, it wasn’t your fault. From the bits and pieces I managed to scrounge up.” Alex glanced at him. “I couldn’t tell you, Jake,” she said softly. “It was too much. Too...” “Yeah, I know,” he said. “Sebastian, wasn’t that his name?” She closed her eyes and leaned back again. “Jake—” “No, him I understood about. Teresa told me a lot.” 191

Peacekeeper “She didn’t know everyth—” Alex froze. “Did you say Teresa?” “Yeah,” he said quietly. “Tessa wants to join the band.” She looked at him. “How do you—” “She called looking for you about a month ago. You were gone. Again.” He frowned. “And again, I didn’t know where you went. You just turned up gone. Like when you went to Arcadia.” He sighed. “She and I got to talking and she said she always wanted to sing with a band. So I had her come out and auditioned her.” He smiled a little. “She’s good, Alex. We need a girl singer, since you won’t. And she’s a natural with the synch computer.” Alex stared at him in silence a long moment. Teresa? A singer? Her Teresa? The little kid that tried to take over where she left off when she left Arcadia? Teresa who nearly got herself raped and killed by Cerin Tesar’s minions when they occupied Arcadia? The girl that tried to kill Sebastian? “Lisan’s blood,” she muttered, “Teresa.” Jake shrugged. “Does that kill your buzz?” Alex’s brows knit. “No, actually,” she said softly. No, it made her feel better. “Teresa’s moving on. And fast. It’s good for her.” “And so am I,” Jake said. Alex frowned again. “What do you mean?” Jake stood up. “There are a lot of pretty girls here. I want to find a companion or two to warm my bed tonight. Tomorrow I may die. We may all die. I don’t know. But tonight...” he looked out at the undulating crowd below them, “tonight, Alex, I want to live.” 192

Tabitha A. Bradley With that, he turned his back on her and walked down the short flight of steps to the dance floor, leaving her alone behind the drum set on the stage. **** “Captain T’Kayn.” Alex stiffened, turned. “What do you want?” Rurik Brodie stood behind her, arms crossed over his chest, looking stern and mildly uncomfortable. Hm. She could use that. She stood up. “I need to talk to you. Now.” She snorted. “Yeah? What about?” A crowd of boisterous patrons bustled past, jostling him as they went. He growled under his breath, looking around. “Not here.” Alex smirked. “Oh, and you think I’m going anywhere with you?” He frowned. “You will, when you hear what I have to tell you.” “Why don’t you tell me now?” Rurik shook his head. “It’s too noisy here and it’s not secure.” “Secure? What the hell are you—?” “Taggart Riordan eavesdropped on you here, twice, Captain. It’s not secure.” “I have a gig—” “It won’t take very long.” “I have a reputation—” “This is more important than your damned rep, T’Kayn!” he snapped, grabbing her arm. “A hell of a 193

Peacekeeper lot more important.” She stared at her arm, then at him. “Don’t try to drag me out of here—” “I won’t. Someone could be watching. You have got to go with me.” He leaned close to her and whispered, “Both our lives depend on it. Our lives and a lot more.” Alex frowned. She stared at him hard. “You’re serious.” Rurik nodded. He let her arm go. “Okay,” she said. “I’ll come with you.” He nodded again and turned, making his way through the press towards the door. Alex grabbed her glass of beer, took a long drink of it and then followed him. Once they got outside, Rurik looked around. “I don’t know where...” “There’s a park not too far from here. It’s relatively safe. We can see anyone who enters it.” Rurik shrugged. “Lead on.” She walked down the corridor, into the park and stopped. “Here. It’s quiet. Tell me now.” She turned. Rurik was standing near a tree, looking around him warily. “Asher wants you to come to Diranda, Captain,” he said quietly. A chill swept through her. “Why?” “To hurt Gaston.” She swallowed hard. “Gaston is my enemy,” she said evenly. “He won’t care—” “Asher knows, T’Kayn,” Rurik said, stepping 194

Tabitha A. Bradley towards her. “He has spies. They saw you.” She stared at him as he came closer. “Both of you.” She stiffened. “It’s a trick,” she said, “you’re playing some kind of game with me.” “I wish I were,” Rurik said with a snort. “Believe me, I’d love to be playing a trick on you. I don’t like Gaston much, and I don’t like you, either. You’re perfectly matched, in my opinion.” His lips twisted as she glared at him. “To me, you’re nothing more than a thief. A petty antiques thief with a penchant for pounding drums half-naked for the enjoyment of that idiotic rabble,” he waved a hand at her, his gaze raking her figure. “Lisan’s blood, woman.” Alex felt an angry flush rise on her cheeks. “I’m not half-naked, and I don’t ‘pound drums’, I’m a drummer. There’s a difference.” Rurik snorted. “With your figure, you should really dress more conservatively. Trust me, men don’t want to see chubby girls like you in skin-tight clothing.” Alex’s eyes widened, then narrowed, fury coiling in the pit of her stomach. Her right hand curled into a fist. “You have no right to call me ‘chubby,’ you bastard.” “I don’t really care what you think, T’Kayn,” Rurik said coldly. “I’m not here for you or for the brat Prince. I’m here for Diranda. Because as much as I dislike you, I hate the Rysusi more. I’ll die before Asher sells my world to Silstrun.” She stared at him a long moment. I wonder if he sent the message? She frowned. “Fine,” she said evenly. “If you came here to warn 195

Peacekeeper us that Asher knows, you’re too late. We already figured that out.” “Asher doesn’t know everything. He doesn’t know when or where.” “Do you expect me to tell you?” she snapped. “I’m not stupid, Brodie. How do I know this isn’t some kind of trick?” Rurik rolled his eyes. “If I were going to bring you to Asher, little girl, I would have tricked you into it already,” he said. “Contrary to public belief, I don’t relish the idea of watching him torture you. Or anyone else for that matter.” He poked a finger at her, “Just be a good girl and tell Gaston what I’m about to tell you. If he’s to succeed in his endeavor, he needs to be aware that Asher has a deal with Jeron Silstrun.” Deal. Ancestors! The deal! She tamped down the anger that was burning through her. If she played it cool, she could get Brodie to tell her everything that Cassi hadn’t. “What is the deal?” she managed through clenched teeth. Rurik took another step towards her. His eyes narrowed, his lips twisting. “Tomorrow, at Assembly, Asher will announce the official alliance of the Directorate with the Rysusi Legion. At which point, the Commonwealth will declare war on the Directorate. The Legion has agreed to stop its invasion of the Alaran Regency long enough to help Asher destroy the Commonwealth. Once that is done, the war resumes, but Jeron has agreed to stay off Diranda for twenty years.” “And what does Jeron want?” Alex asked, feeling lightheaded. “There’s a catch. With Jeron, there 196

Tabitha A. Bradley always is.” Rurik closed the remaining space between them, his eyes drifting over her face, down to the expanse of cleavage revealed by the thin white tank top she was wearing, then back up to her face. Letch. Lying letch, Alex thought with disgust. His thin lips twisted into a smile. “Ah, you know him,” he said thoughtfully, his gaze sliding back down. He chuckled softly. “Well that makes sense, you little slut.” Alex snarled and backhanded him. Smiling, Rurik grabbed her by the arm. “I’m not finished yet, Captain,” he said, pulling her up against his chest. “This is an important message and you have to remember it, as difficult as it may be for you.” She shoved at him. “Let me go, you letch!” Rurik snorted and pushed her backwards, hard enough that she stumbled and landed on her butt on the ground. “Full of ourselves, aren’t we? Unlike your favorite ‘enemy,’ I don’t go in for fleshy fumbles, Captain.” “One more crack like that and I won’t care about the rest of your message,” Alex snarled, getting to her feet. “I’ll show you just how much power a ‘chubby girl’ like me can pack into a punch.” Rurik smirked. “As funny as I think that might be, I haven’t got the time. If Asher finds out I’m telling you anything and not bringing you in as ordered, I’m along with you in being the first on Group Captain Silstrun’s menu.” Alex shuddered at that and Rurik chuckled again, coldly. 197

Peacekeeper “Then finish your message and leave me the hell alone.” “You’re right. Jeron does have a request. One thing to keep him off Diranda for twenty years. Personally, I don’t believe he’ll honor any deal with Asher once he gets his sacrifice,” the smile faded. “But until then, Asher’s got leverage.” “What the hell is this bleeding ‘sacrifice’?” Alex snarled in exasperation. “Not ‘what,’ Captain, ‘who’.” Alex stared at him, the heat suddenly turning to ice. “Who?” All humor was gone as Rurik drew a deep breath. “Jeron wants Gaston, Captain T’Kayn.” He shoved his hands in his coat pockets. “And I’m wagering he’d be particularly happy if Asher threw you in, just for good measure.” Alex felt frozen where she stood. “Ancestors,” she breathed. “And I doubt very much he’ll hold to the deal once he gets what he really wants,” he said quietly, thickly. “There’s no way we can hold against him. Once the Commonwealth Alliance is nullified, the Directorate will be alone. With our forces divided, fighting the Dant’aree and the Legion, Jeron will be able to use the Regency as a clear pathway to Diranda, and when he comes, my pet, he’ll sweep everything out of his way. Everything.” “No,” she said, “Whatever else he might be, Taggart Riordan is a smart military leader. He can hold—” Rurik snorted. “Riordan can’t and he knows it.” 198

Tabitha A. Bradley “I don’t believe Asher hasn’t thought of this all already. He’s not stupid.” “No, he’s not. He’s just desperate. He dug himself in too deep this time. The entire Fifth Quadrant hates him, hates the Directorate. The Dant’aree Alliance was the last line of defense against Asher’s mistakes. He’s no longer in control of the Directorate. Of his life. It’s Jeron calling the shots now. Asher may think he’s still got some modicum of control, but in truth, he’s got nothing.” “Lisan’s blood,” she whispered. “Then it’s true. It’s really true.” She looked at Rurik. He gazed back at her. Coldly. “Gaston is the only one.” “As much as I hate to admit it,” Rurik said. Alex stared at him a long moment. “What if he fails?” “He dies. You die. I die. Everyone dies. Eventually.” “He can’t fail, then,” Alex said softly. “No, he can’t,” Rurik said, turning. “You tell him what I said.” He walked out of the park and down the corridor, out of sight. “He’s right you know,” a soft, deep voice purred behind her. “There is no way they can hold against me.” The chill in her veins deepened. The hair on the back of her neck stood on end. “He will fail, sweeting. And when he does, I’ll be waiting.” 199

Peacekeeper She felt him. His presence was a dark, looming thing. His heat soaked through her, warming the ice that her body had turned to. Her eyes squeezed shut and she swallowed hard. “Y—you...” she managed, stiffly, “you can’t have him. You can’t have...us.” “Oh, my sweet, dear, brave little Alexandra,” he murmured, his smooth voice pouring over her like warmed honey, “what can you do about it? You’re just a petty thief. Without influence. Without power. Alone. So very alone.” His fingers, smooth and hot, trailed along the line of her neck, exposed by the loose ponytail she usually pulled her hair into. “Mmm,” he breathed in her ear, “you smell exquisite. Musky and hot. I can smell the blood rushing through your veins, sweeting.” She shuddered at his touch. “Stop it,” she growled. “Leave me alone.” “I could be convinced to reconsider my deal, Alexandra,” Jeron said, kissing her throat, “it would be hard to give up such a lucrative arrangement, but if I had the right incentive, I just might decide to leave Asher and your pretty little world alone.” Alex moaned softly as he suckled her earlobe and she felt a twinge of heat deep within her body, an unwelcome twinge that told her even here, Jeron still had power over her. She’d known from the moment he’d spoken, that she was frozen in place. “What do you want?” she whispered, knowing what he’d say, but feeling compelled by a morbid curiosity to hear him say it. “You, sweeting.” 200

Tabitha A. Bradley I doubt very much he’ll hold to the deal once he gets what he really wants... Rurik was right. Jeron was a liar. She trembled as his hands moved slowly over her shoulders, his lips against her ear, nipping her now as she stood there, stiff, unmoving, just as he wanted her. Even without access to his psionic hypnotic powers, without access to his magics, Jeron Silstrun was dangerous. Skilled. Mesmerizing. “No.” She could barely hear herself. Her voice shook. Jeron paused. “What?” he breathed into her ear. “What did you say?” He might have power. He might have strength that had nothing to do with psionics or magic. But so did she. I can change this. I can make the ending different this time. Alex put all her energy into pushing herself away from him, yanking herself from his grasp and stumbling forward several paces before she turned on him. “I said ‘no,’ Jeron.” He growled, clearly shocked and annoyed. “No?” he said, jade green eyes narrowing as he crossed his arms over his massive chest, stepping towards her menacingly, “Do you value your world and people, Alexandra?” “Yes, I do,” she said, stepping back as he closed the distance between them. “And that’s why I say, ‘no,’ Jeron. My sacrifice won’t change your plans one bit. I know that. You can’t have me. You can’t have Gaston 201

Peacekeeper and we won’t let you have our people.” His smile was thin, his laugh cold. “There’s no way to stop me, sweeting,” he said, “Asher couldn’t, Gaston can’t and you most certainly cannot.” She backed away from him, keeping her eyes on his. “That’s what you think,” she said. “Your problem is that you think you always have control, even when you don’t. That kind of megalomaniacal thinking makes you lazy, Jeron. Like just now. I got away from you simply because you weren’t holding me tight enough. With your size and strength, there’s no way I could have escaped you if you’d grabbed me, yet you never did.” He snarled softly, advancing on her. “A mistake I plan to rectify right now.” She shook her head and backed away. “If you’re smart, Jeron, you’ll let me go. Unless you want to spend the night before Assembly in Lockup.” Jeron stopped. He glared at her, snarling under his breath. She stood where she was and returned his glare, her nerves on edge, shaking with tightly restrained fear, willing herself to face him down. “You little—” “Bitch, slut, tease?” she said evenly, “or were you thinking something much cruder?” Jeron growled dangerously, fury burning in his green eyes. “That would be my signal, then,” she said, her voice shaking as she took another step back. Jeron answered with another snarl. Alex turned and ran for the edge of the park, as 202

Tabitha A. Bradley fast as she could. Jeron roared and gave chase, closing the distance between them very quickly. She made the corridor and pelted down it towards the entrance to the Starlighters. Throwing the doors open, she tore into the packed club and slammed straight into a hard, tall masculine body. She gasped in shock as the man who caught her grunted, spinning half-way around with her and stumbling backwards several paces. His arms tightened around her reflexively. A loud exclamation of surprise went up from the people around them as the doors flew open to admit Jeron Silstrun, panting and growling as he barreled into the club, headed straight for Alex... And Taggart Riordan.

203

Peacekeeper

Chapter Ten chuckled as Alex stared at him, aghast. Taggart “Let me—”

“I don’t think you want me to do that right now, my dear,” Taggart said, glancing at Jeron. “I’m the lesser of two evils.” Alex struggled, but unlike Jeron’s self-assured caresses, Taggart had her in a grip of iron as he pulled her quickly towards the back of the club, forcing Jeron to shove his way through the patrons to get to them. He dragged her with him all the way to the farthest alcove, a dim semi-circle of stars which seemed to be out in the middle of deep space. He pushed her into a chair and stood over her, arms over his chest, his lips quirked in a wicked little smile that just served to make him look nastier than usual. “Mind telling me why Jeron is chasing you this time?” Alex frowned. “None of your business, Riordan.” Taggart smirked at her. “If you want my help, you’d better tell me. Otherwise I’ll hand you over to him, personally.” She glared at him. “He tried to bite me and he tried 204

Tabitha A. Bradley to talk me into sacrificing myself to save Diranda,” she snapped. “Not that you care about that, you lying, traitorous snake.” Taggart laughed softly. “So you heard about that, eh? I’m just protecting my dominion, T’Kayn.” “By ratting us out to the enemy?” “Heh, since when are you included in that particular ‘us,’ my dear?” Taggart said, sliding into the chair next to her. “What use are you to any of them? An occasional plaything? Certainly not as a psionic...” he leaned closer to her. “Not anymore.” “You’re a fool,” Alex snapped. “Amazingly though, I’m the one that stands to lose very little and gain much, no matter how everything falls out. I just don’t care to align myself with—” “Gaston knows that it was you, Taggart,” Alex said viciously. “And he’s not happy.” Taggart’s smug expression faded a little. “Once I tell him about Arcadia—” “Hand her over, Riordan...” Alex jumped from her chair, backing away from Taggart and Jeron, into the invisible wall behind her. “And why on Lisan’s red earth should I do that?” Taggart asked, standing, regarding Jeron with a casual, mocking smirk. “She ran to me to get away from you.” “I did no such thing!” Alex snapped. Taggart snorted. “I was having a private conversation with her as well, Silstrun, so if you don’t mind...” Jeron stood over the both of them, taller even than Taggart and twice as large, growling softly, fists 205

Peacekeeper clenching and unclenching as he glared down at them. “I don’t mind at all,” he growled. “I was having a conversation with her as well, before she rudely decided to run away from me.” Taggart glanced over at her. “She does have a nasty tendency to do that, I’ve noticed.” Alex moved around the far side of the table, watching the both of them warily. She didn’t like this. Taggart was getting too chummy with Jeron. “Exactly,” Jeron said, “I think she needs to be taught a lesson in proper behavior—” He closed on the far side of the table. “—and treatment of her superiors,” Taggart finished as he moved in on her from the opposite side. Alex stopped where she was, looking from Taggart to Jeron and back, a sharp coil of fear spiraling up inside her. “You can’t do anything to me here,” she said coldly. “You can’t lay a hand on me without Vendalli’s security—” Jeron chuckled softly. “If you go with us willingly, sweeting,” he glanced at Taggart, with an assessing grin. Taggart grinned back. “Yeah, if you go with us willingly, I’m betting old Jeron here will be more than happy not to bite you...if you let us do what we want...” Alex stiffened. “What does that mean?” Taggart chuckled softly. “That means ‘lessons,’ my dear. Teach you how to properly receive your betters. Something you’ve been needing for a very long time.” 206

Tabitha A. Bradley “You can’t be serious,” she said, glaring at Taggart. Jeron snorted. “Taggart is a man after my own mind. Rare amongst your race, true, but I do believe he might be worth cultivating a bit. I’m willing to do without a sup for a little ‘lessoning’.” “’Lessoning’?” Alex bit out, swallowing hard. Taggart grinned. “In simple terms, so that even you can understand, Alexandra, what we’re saying is that if you go with us right now, Jeron won’t try to bite you. And you just might enjoy it.” “And what are the consequences if I don’t?” “Hmm,” Jeron said, moving closer to her. “If you don’t, well...” Alex didn’t wait to hear any more. She pushed herself forward, onto the table and scrambled across it. Taggart cursed, Jeron snarled and both of them dove after her, grabbing her and slamming her down hard. She gasped as Jeron’s fingers twisted in her hair, around the base of her ponytail and Taggart’s hand closed around her left arm. Jeron leaned over her, his free hand grabbing her butt and pushing her hips into the table as she felt Taggart wrap his hand around her thigh. She groaned, pain streaking through her, along with an insidious kind of heat that pooled low in her body at the intimacy of their touch. “Listen to me,” Taggart hissed in her ear as he slid his hand up, around, between her legs until it was pressing against her, his fingers tightening in the soft flesh of her thigh. “No,” she growled, “you listen. All I have to do is call for help. If you don’t let me go right now, I’ll yell 207

Peacekeeper and the two of you will find yourselves in Lockup so fast your heads will spin.” Taggart flexed his fingers, rubbing the fabric of her denims against the softness between her legs. She groaned, twitching at the sensation, grinding her teeth as a spark of pleasure shot through her body. Jeron’s hand tightened in her hair and she hissed. “I’m not kidding,” she managed. “Let me go. Now.” “Let her go,” Jeron snarled softly. “I can’t afford to be arrested right now.” Alex smiled. Taggart growled. “One of these days, Alexandra, you’re not going to have the advantage of Vendalli’s and when that day comes, you’re mine.” His hands left her body. “That day may come sooner than you think, Riordan,” she heard Jeron say as he straightened up and released her. Quickly she slid the rest of the way off the table and onto the floor, stumbling in her haste to get away from both men. “Alexandra,” Jeron said. She turned. “I will have you.” His smile was cold. Evil. “Make no mistake.” “Go to hell,” she spat. Taggart laughed darkly. Alex shoved her way into the crowd, shaking, flushed, hot. She groaned as she realized what could have happened to her if she hadn’t been at Vendalli’s. They were skilled men. Men who could play her the way they wanted if they had the chance. 208

Tabitha A. Bradley She shuddered. Riordan was a First Guardian. She knew what he could do if given the opportunity. His power was as substantial as Gaston’s, just as focused and just as strong. It wouldn’t matter if she didn’t like him. She gulped as she made the edge of the stage. You don’t have to like me for what I’m going to do to you... With Gaston, it was different. She’d been willing. More than willing. Taggart would play with her brain until she was throwing herself at him. And Jeron... Lisan’s blood... Jeron already could manipulate her. Outside of Vendalli’s she was helpless against him. She leaned heavily against the stage, panting. Together, the two of them could do things to her that she’d regret for the rest of her life. Not because she wouldn’t want to, not because they’d force her. They’d make her want to. They’d make sure she enjoyed every last humiliating moment of it. A small part of her, a deeply buried, primal part of her wondered what it would be like, to be their sex slave. She groaned. And that alone was their advantage. A part of her, no matter how small, a part of her wanted it. Jeron and Taggart together. Ancestors... Together. 209

Peacekeeper Taggart had been far too familiar with Jeron for their current rapport to have just been a spur-of-themoment thing. I’ve got to tell somebody... She looked up, over her shoulder. Nobody was on the stage yet. It can’t have been just ten minutes, she thought abstractedly. It couldn’t have all happened in less than ten minutes. “Alex, you okay?” She turned and met Jake’s gaze. “Has it been ten minutes, Jake?” she asked weakly, suddenly feeling very dizzy and unsteady on her feet. He shrugged. “It’s been a hell of a lot more than that.” “’S’blood,” she groaned, “I’m sorry.” He shook his head. “Second set got canceled. Dorrian called a logistics meeting and I had to go. I told Mac to tell you when you came back.” He frowned. “You’re stark white, Alex. What happened?” Alex groaned softly. “I don’t feel so good,” she muttered. Jake grabbed her by the arm. “Apparently.” He pulled her behind the curtain and into the greenroom, pushing her down in a chair. “What happened to you?” She closed her eyes, leaning forward until her cheek touched her knee. “Jeron. Taggart. Ancestors...” Jake cursed under his breath. “They tag-team you or something?” Alex shuddered. “Very nearly.” She looked up. 210

Tabitha A. Bradley “They’re in collusion, Jake. I don’t think even Asher knows about it. We’ve got to warn Dorrian. Warn Gaston...” She stopped short. “I’ve got a message for Gaston.” Jake frowned. “Rurik Brodie was here. Maybe he still is. He told me a bunch of shit, but what it comes down to is that Asher’s going to announce an alliance with the Legion tomorrow. We’ve got to—” “Tell Gaston,” Jake said gravely, nodding. “Now.” **** Cassi shuddered as the memory crystal went dark and she pulled it from the machine. While she was copying the files, she’d taken the opportunity to view and read as much of the correspondence between Asher and Jeron as she could. If the crystal were lost or destroyed, the amount of evidence she’d been able to memorize would be enough to convict Asher of treason. There’d be no way he could control the entire Directorate Court, even if he did have most of the Ministry under his thumb. He didn’t have the Agency and he didn’t have the Special Services. She pocketed the memory device and began to shut down the system, darkening her crystalline light as she did so. The door to the room rattled. She stiffened as the holo screen deactivated and the entire room went dark. The door began to open. Cassi slid the computer compartment closed and 211

Peacekeeper slipped under the desk. “Cassi? Are you here?” Keir whispered apprehensively. Cassi blew out the breath she’d been holding and peeked up over the desk. “Keir!” she hissed, “What in Chaos are you doing here?” Keir closed the door to Asher’s office behind him. She could sense him as he walked silently across the carpet towards the desk. She stood up. “Asher’s here, Cassi,” Keir whispered. “We’ve got to get out of here before he finds us.” “Oh, Ancestors...” she moaned. “Wh—why is he here?” “I don’t know,” he said urgently, “I don’t care. We’ve got to leave. Now.” Cassi moved around the desk. Keir reached out for her and she pressed up against him. “I should be mad at you for coming,” she said, “but right now, I’m just glad you’re here.” He chuckled softly. “Thank Alex for that. You’re a bad girl, coming here by yourself when you know how dangerous it is for anyone connected to Gaston... Especially a woman.” She nodded. “It is bad, Kier. But I got the information I needed.” “You can tell me later. Right now, we need to go.” They moved towards the door of the office. “Nobody’s on this level right now,” he breathed in her ear. “But that doesn’t mean that they won’t be. Especially if they run a security scan.” He pushed the door open a crack and looked down the dim corridor. “I think we’re safe. Come on.” 212

Tabitha A. Bradley They crept silently out into the hallway and made their way quickly towards the Princes’ wing. **** Alex sighed as the warm water slid over her body. She rinsed the shampoo from her hair and leaned against the wall of the shower compartment. Gaston was still at a dinner meeting with the Ranee, Dorrian had told them, so Alex figured she had time to clean up before she and Jake would get a chance to talk to him. And anyway, after that encounter with Jeron and Taggart and Rurik she needed it. She groaned softly. She tried, but she still couldn’t get that out of her mind. The entire thing was kind of surreal. It definitely wouldn’t have been if she’d been anywhere but Vendalli’s. She picked up the soap and began washing, sliding slick wet fingers over the soft curves of her body. So Rurik thought she was ‘chubby,’ did he? She snorted. Alex ran her hands over her breasts. Well, Rurik certainly didn’t have any problems with those, did he? She shook her head. Typical. He was so transparent. He wanted her as much as any Dirandan man would, simply because she was female and a Dirandan besides. She could pretty much figure out what his method would be, taking her with pleasure while continually letting her know what kind of a ‘favor’ he was doing her. 213

Peacekeeper I wonder how many girls fall for that shit. Alex had no problem with her weight. There were plenty of men who found a ‘chubby’ girl attractive. She smirked slightly. Like Taggart and Jeron, for instance. She wouldn’t have trusted anything Rurik had to say, except that Jeron had been there and confirmed it all. He didn’t even seem annoyed that his secret had been found out. Warmth tingled through her skin, everywhere the water touched was sensitive. She swallowed hard as she smoothed her hands over her body. She wasn’t immune to Jeron, not even here. Of course, not even Vendalli’s could affect her natural reaction to a Rysusi who had fixed his desires on her. He just couldn’t use his psionics or magic to increase the effect, as he had eight months ago. Her hands slid softly between her legs and she stiffened a little as they brushed lightly over her clit. She gasped. She was swollen and slick, and she groaned as she realized the full extent of the effect that Jeron and Taggart’s overly ‘friendly’ attentions had on her. Were still having on her. “Oh, Lisan...” she moaned softly, sliding her fingers gently into her soft, thick flesh and shivering a little as a wave of pleasure washed over her. She shouldn’t let the idea occupy her mind like this. It was too frightening to be considered in real life. Still...she was safe in her apartment. Her locked, empty apartment. On Vendalli’s, where no one could look in on her private thoughts without her permission. 214

Tabitha A. Bradley She giggled a little. Well... Jeron was big, muscular and savage. She liked savage. And those women of his really couldn’t keep their hands off him. She knew that was mostly due to the brain-washing techniques the Rysusi used to ‘train’ their slaves, as well as the powerful pheromones the Rysusi gave off to keep their slaves in a constant state of sexual arousal, but still... she was pretty certain Jeron was just as impressive a lover as he was a warrior and that his size wasn’t just restricted to the width of his shoulders or chest. She moaned again softly, slipping a finger into herself. She could imagine how big Jeron was. She licked her lips, leaning against the wall of the shower compartment. She liked thick men, and though she wasn’t nearly as experienced as Tamara was, Alex definitely had her share of lovers in the seven years she’d been away from Arcadia. She knew what she liked and she liked thick, solid men. She imagined what it would feel like for Jeron to take her, fully as she knew he really wanted to, what he’d say when he saw her completely naked. His lips were hot and warm and when he’d nearly had her eight months ago, he’d managed to strip her to her waist, murmuring to her how much he liked her breasts. She smiled a little. She liked her breasts, too. Taggart certainly couldn’t keep his eyes off them. “Mmm,” she murmured. Taggart Riordan wasn’t as truly scary as Jeron, but he was just as dangerous. And so incredibly handsome. She groaned. He’d wanted her from the 215

Peacekeeper moment he met her at a party Kenric had on Alara almost six and a half years ago. She’d thought he was devastatingly handsome back then. Before he showed his true colors. She would have had sex with Taggart that first evening if he’d asked her, but Kenric was quick to let her know what kind of man he really was. That didn’t stop the fantasies though. While she never would have sex with Taggart in real life, she did wonder what he’d be like. He was big, not as huge as Jeron, but strapping, muscular, with a barely restrained sense of savageness covered by a slick, elegant facade, like most Dirandan noblemen she’d met. He was bad news. And if it was one thing she was attracted to, it was bad news. She groaned, imagining Taggart and Jeron really ‘tag-teaming’ her atop that table. What if security didn’t come? If they weren’t at Vendalli’s? She squirmed, rubbing her breast, squeezing it, pulling on the nipple. Jeron would be sucking her breasts, sucking her nipples and caressing her until she was gasping, moaning, squirming under him, while Taggart knelt between her legs and licked and sucked her clit, plunging his fingers deep into her body like she was doing now. Alex added two more fingers, working them faster into her now very wet and dripping sheath as she wriggled against the shower wall. She moaned, eyes tightly shut against the pounding water and her own fevered fantasies as she felt herself coming, in a rush of extreme pleasure that swirled through her mind’s eye in a screaming orgasm. In her fantasy, Jeron and 216

Tabitha A. Bradley Taggart were chuckling at her as she came for them, lifting her up as she writhed and positioning her between them on the floor. Alex had never had sex with two men at once, but it was something she really wanted to try and had concocted several fantasies about how she might do it. She envisioned Jeron, who had taken off his uniform to reveal a hard, chiseled, sexy warrior’s frame, with clearly defined muscles and lean hips and thighs and a thick, hard cock already slick and ready for her. He pulled her on top of him and sunk himself deep into her unresisting and trembling body. Alex cried out, coming again, feeling her body spasm around her fingers and she pumped harder, faster. The water pelted her, hitting her swollen nipples and bringing them to even harder points. “Oh, yes...” she whispered. “Oh...” She envisioned Taggart, kissing her while he played with her breasts as Jeron began to rock her on top of him, his massive hands on her hips. Then Taggart took off his elegant blue and gold Regency uniform, revealing a smoothly muscular, toned body, athletic in the extreme and very catlike, sensual. He looked good naked. Alex groaned. Taggart was endowed with a healthy, strong cock as well, nice and thick as she liked it, but perhaps not as thick as Jeron’s. In her fantasy, she reached out to pull him into her mouth, smoothing her tongue over his head and making him groan deeply. “Mmm,” she moaned, slipping her fingers from 217

Peacekeeper her sheath to slide them between her lips, sucking and licking the musky juices from them. Her body twitched and vibrated with the heated images she was creating, electricity seeming to arc from her fingers and race through her blood. She imagined Taggart groaning and having to force her to release him before he came, kissing her again as he knelt next to her. Jeron groaned. Alex knew Rysusi were bisexual and Jeron was definitely no exception. In her fantasy she saw Jeron reach for Taggart, closing his fingers around the young man’s cock, pumping it while Taggart kissed and caressed Alex. Taggart groaned, moving his kisses down her neck, to her shuddering breasts. The vision of this made her groan loudly and she slid down the wall of the shower, flingers plunging wetly back into her body. She found her clit with her thumb and stroked it, gasping. Finally, Taggart moved behind her and she fell forward onto Jeron’s chest as Taggart slid between her buttocks and then slowly entered her, making her entire body shudder. She gasped, squirming. Having two men inside her like that was her favorite fantasy. It had to feel exquisitely full and the closest she’d come to it was a little adventurous play with Joshua and Tamara. As they moved in tandem, filling her with sensations that she could only begin to imagine, her sheath twitched and shuddered around her fingers and she fell back on the floor of the shower, groaning loudly. Water splattered all over her, her breasts, her 218

Tabitha A. Bradley stomach, her face, her swollen and sensitive clit. Alex squirmed, gasped, moaned and cried, the fantasy lost in the incredible building of pleasure within her. Alexandra screamed, the orgasm crashing over her, consuming her in a rush of pure, undiluted ecstasy. She moaned, her hand aching, back a little sore from lying on the hard floor, her body tingling. She caressed her soft flesh gently, loving its softness, loving how it felt, slick with her juices. She rolled onto her side, the water still raining down around her, stroking herself until her body stopped trembling. “Mmm...” she breathed, opening her eyes, fingers still playing lightly between her legs. “Well, that will never happen,” she said softly, giggling. “But it was fun...” She smiled, feeling relaxed for the first time in almost a week. “I’m a bad girl,” she said to the ceiling. “I’m a very bad little girl.” She laughed. Gaston likes bad girls...sweetheart. Alex flushed. Ancestors, what would Gaston think of that nasty little fantasy? A twinge of heat lanced through the softness between her legs and her fingers were caressing skin that was suddenly incredibly sensitive again. She was betting he wouldn’t like it much. Her thumb brushed over her clit and she groaned at the explosion of sensation. No, Gaston was the type that might like to punish her for naughty thoughts like that. 219

Peacekeeper Alex groaned. She saw the whip he usually carried. She knew he could use it and use it well. And while she hated whips, having had enough taste of them to last her a lifetime, somehow she imagined Gaston would have much more creative ideas about how to use a whip on a naughty girl like her. Lisan’s blood, I’m far too hot. I can’t have fantasies about Gaston and his whip. It’s too scary. A finger slipped into her body and she felt her nipples harden. She’d never considered being whipped sexy. Being tied up though...that was another story entirely. Shivers of heat raced through her body at the thought of Gaston being the one to tie her up. He fit the villain stereotype so well, hell he even looked the part, with that thin mustache and intense green eyes. She’d seen enough melodrama soaps to know that the villain of those simple vids relished tying the heroine to his bed before he ravished her. Of course that never happened on vids, because the brave, handsome, boring hero always swept in and rescued her. She found herself imagining Gaston tying her to her own bed, using that whip of his in the way she was using her fingers now. She groaned, arousal building in her again. She could feel the soft, smooth leather on her skin, sliding sensuously between her legs, as he scolded her for being such a naughty, bad little girl. Alex gasped, visualizing him standing over her, 220

Tabitha A. Bradley elegantly dangerous in the formal uniform of the Director, his hair unbound and flowing over his wide shoulders. I never knew you were such a wicked girl, sweetheart. She squirmed. You need to be taught a lesson, I think. “Oh, Gaston...” she breathed, pushing herself up to lean heavily against the wall of the shower, her fingers plunging in and out of her body with abandon. “Oh, yes, please...” Buzz! Alex moaned, panting. Buzz! Ancestors! The door. Someone was at the door! Her hand had a mind of its own though, and she wriggled as her brain kept feeding her creatively wicked images of what she so wanted Gaston to do to her for her Taggart and Jeron fantasy. Oh, he was going to slap her with his whip now... “Oh, oh...” Buzz! Buzz! Alex gasped, squirming. He was going to slide the handle into her mouth so she could taste herself. BUZZ! “Oh...” Why the hell did people always ring when she was in the shower? She poked her fingers in her mouth and sucked on them. Do you like the way you taste, Alexandra? “Oh, yes, Gaston...” BUZZ! BUZZ! 221

Peacekeeper “Dammit,” she murmured. She had to answer the door. Ignoring her body’s screaming at its lack of fulfillment, Alex pushed herself to her feet, absently licking her fingers as she did. The shower seemed hot and burning to her wet and tingling skin as she switched it off and stepped from the compartment into the relative coolness of the bathing area. BUZZ! She reached for the compad on the wall. “I–I’ll be right... there...” she managed, her voice low and breathy. Leaning heavily against the door, she tried to slow her pounding heart and catch her breath. Do you like being punished by me, Alexandra? She moaned. She couldn’t get the image of him out of her head, looking wicked and sexy and so incredibly dangerous. Reaching blindly for a towel, she tried to dry herself off as best as she could. Jeron and even Taggart were far too scary in real life for anything along the lines of her fantasy to ever really happen. She didn’t want it to happen. In real life, it wouldn’t go like that. Gaston on the other hand... That could happen. Alex wanted it to happen. Which made the idea of it even more frightening than her Jeron and Taggart fantasy. She wrapped the towel around herself and pushed open the bathing room door. She’d let Gaston slap her with his whip. She’d never imagined ever letting anyone touch her with a 222

Tabitha A. Bradley whip again, but the idea of Gaston... tying her down, stripping her naked and ‘punishing’ her with that whip of his did things to her insides she really didn’t want to like. Alex swallowed hard and pushed the pad on the door that would open it. “Mmm, very nice.” Alex’s eyes widened to the size of saucers and she shrieked.

223

Peacekeeper

Chapter Eleven VonTesmar was leaning in the doorway, Gaston dressed in his formal Directorate uniform, his dark

hair slicked back and looking particularly villainous this evening. “Oh, Lisan, no!” Alex gasped and slapped the pad to shut the door. Gaston laughed. He reached out to grab the closing door and pushed through it before it closed completely. “Nice way to greet me, Alexandra, my dear,” he said with a chuckle. “I particularly like the size of the towel you chose to try and wear.” Alex looked down at herself. She was clutching a small bath towel, one designed for children and the smaller denizens of the Fifth Quadrant, one she used when she did her periodic cleanings of the Nova’s crystalline core, to her front. It barely covered her breasts and ended just short of the top of her thighs. She swallowed hard. “G’way!” she managed, her voice shaking. “Thought you wanted to see me, sweetheart,” Gaston said, his voice rich and deep with amusement. 224

Tabitha A. Bradley “I didn’t think it was for sex, but I’m more than willing if you are.” “S—sex?” Alex gasped guiltily, turning crimson. “I–I...what?” Gaston grabbed her by the arm and pulled her to him. He grinned at her like the villain he was and she moaned softly. “I can smell it on you, sweetheart,” he purred, “decided to accept my apology after all?” She wriggled a little. Oh Lisan, he was wearing his whip! She could feel it pressing against her naked thigh, hard and thick like a coiled snake. Another heated flush rose in her cheeks and she forced herself to look away. “I-oh...” Heat was rising in her, the heat that she’d denied release and she squirmed. There was a reason she needed to see him. A real reason. If only she could remember what it was! “I...n—no. That’s not it.” He chuckled again. “Then what?” his voice was gentle and it sent delicious chills racing through her body. “I–I can’t think straight with you holding me like this,” she admitted thickly, “please let me go. It’s important.” Gaston smiled at her. “All right,” he said, “but don’t think you’re getting off so—” he laughed and coughed a bit as he let her go, “—ahem! Let me rephrase that. Don’t think you’re getting out of this so easily, love. I want details about what exactly you were in the middle of before I arrived. Perhaps I can help you finish.” He winked. Alex felt as though she were going to die on the 225

Peacekeeper spot. She stared at him, her brain still mired in the hot and sexy fantasies she’d been entertaining, trying to remember what it was that was so important to tell him. “W—wait,” she said, backing up a little as he dropped into her favorite green chair, looking up at her with obvious enjoyment. “We were supposed to meet at Dorrian’s quarters in an hour. I thought I had plenty of time to change.” Gaston laughed. “It’s been an hour and a half, Alexandra, darling.” Alex coughed. “Oh...” she muttered. “Don’t worry, I was later than everyone thought. Jake was concerned about you, and nearly was going to come check on you himself, but Tamara told him she thought you were asleep and not to bother you.” He winked again. “Maybe she knew what you were really doing.” Alex turned around, unable to look at him anymore for fear her face would burn up with the fierce blushing she was doing. He made a soft sound of appreciation and she realized that the towel left a generous portion of her rear bare. She groaned softly. “Very pretty, Alexandra. I like that view just as much. Particularly with all that long, red hair falling down your back like that.” he said. “At any rate, I told Jake I’d come see you myself. Solve everyone’s problems. I think Jake was relieved since it looked as though he and Tamara had plans this evening. If you understand me.” Tonight, Alex, I want to live. “Yeah, he mentioned something like that,” she 226

Tabitha A. Bradley muttered. “So,” he said, with a long, relaxed sigh, the chair creaking under him. “What is it you need to tell me?” She looked at him. He’d leaned back, propping both large, booted feet on her coffee table, stretching out like an indolent panther. “Uh,” she said, backing away from him until she reached the wall of the corridor that branched off the living space into the bed chamber. She leaned against it for support, one hand clutching the front of her tiny towel together. His dark, glimmering sage-green gaze moved lazily over her, resting for long moments on the full swells of her breasts that peeked over the top of the towel and the curve of her hip and expanse of creamy leg that the towel wasn’t able to conceal. She felt fresh wet warmth between her thighs as he drank her in and she shifted a little, which didn’t help. It just made her that much more aware of her slipperiness, since that simple little movement made things slide sensuously against each other. “Yes?” he said softly, “I’m very curious, Alexandra.” I’ll bet you are! She sighed. Her brain had quieted down and as she looked at him she knew what she was going to say was going to wipe that very sexy grin off his face and she didn’t want to do that. “Uh, it’s not pleasant news, Your Highness,” she said softly, hoping that addressing him by his title might make it easier for her to say what she needed to 227

Peacekeeper say. Gaston tilted his head to the side and nodded. He was still smiling though and she wondered if she took the towel off and delivered the news naked, he’d even pay attention to it. Probably not and as much as she loved seeing him like this, it was too important. “First of all, everything I’m going to say is true, even though the source is unreliable.” She clutched the towel tighter to her and watched him warily. “Rurik Brodie found me at Starlighters this evening and told me to deliver a message to you.” “Brodie?” Gaston said, arching one eyebrow. “What did he have to say?” “The short of it is that Asher and Jeron have a secret alliance, one that will be revealed tomorrow at Assembly.” He frowned. “And Asher does know about your plot and everyone involved in it. He sent Brodie to Vendalli’s with orders to trick me into coming back to Diranda with him, so he could torture me to get to you. It was—” she coughed, flushing scarlet again, “Taggart who told him.” Gaston pulled his feet off the table. She swallowed hard. “Jeron overheard me and Brodie talking tonight. He confirmed everything Brodie said about the deal between them. He offered to forget about the deal if I would do one thing.” “And what was that?” Gaston said coolly, standing. 228

Tabitha A. Bradley “Surrender to him.” She shuddered. Her mind was filled with flashes from the fantasy and she flushed again. “I said no. He’s a liar and he wouldn’t honor any deal made with me or anyone else. That’s why Brodie came to us. He doesn’t believe Jeron will honor his alliance with Asher once he gets what he wants from him.” Gaston moved towards her, eyes narrowed, his full lips thinned into a dark frown. “What does he want?” Alex looked at him, staring into his eyes, feeling very hot and cold at the same time. His demeanor had changed, but it had only succeeded in making her breath hitch, her heart pound and her body tingle with desire. He was angry, but it was doing things to her she was entirely unprepared for. She suppressed a moan as he came closer and swallowed hard again, licking her lips. “Gaston,” she said, her voice rough, barely more than a whisper, “Jeron wants you.” He snorted. “That figures.” She felt the wall at her back as he stepped towards her and put a hand on either side of her, trapping her between the wall and his body. “I’m reasonably certain,” she said, trembling from the heat that was burning through her, “that Jeron and Taggart are also working together. I don’t think Asher knows it, but it’s not a surprise. Taggart has done this kind of thing before.” His eyes narrowed to slits. “And how do you know this, Captain T’Kayn?” he said, his voice smooth and dark with barely restrained anger and something else that she was 229

Peacekeeper afraid to name. She drew a deep breath, one he watched with the same heated coldness that had colored his voice. “They cornered me tonight. I was trying to run away from Jeron and Taggart grabbed me. The two of them tried to have their way with me, but I managed to threaten them with Vendalli’s security and they backed off.” Gaston snarled under his breath. “Taggart had his hands on you?” he hissed. She nodded. “Yes, Gaston,” she breathed. “So did Jeron.” “They wanted you, at the same time?” She nodded again, fear coloring the heated desire that was rushing through her body. This was getting too close to the fantasy she’d just been playing with. Gaston’s lip curled in a snarl. “And would you like that, Alexandra?” She flushed, stiffened. “N—no...not in...” “Perhaps not in reality,” he amended, his voice thick and roughened. “But you do find them both attractive, do you not?” “I—I don’t...” He took her by the shoulders and shook her a little. She was so startled that the towel slipped from her tingling, nerveless fingers. “If we’re going to have a relationship, sweetheart, you’re going to tell me everything. Even your darkest fears and most humiliating fantasies. Got me?” Alex stared at him. “A what? What?” “I can tell,” Gaston said roughly, pushing her hard against the wall. “You were daydreaming about this 230

Tabitha A. Bradley before I got here.” His green eyes glittered as they bored into her own. “Weren’t you?” “N—no...” she moaned as he pressed her into the wall with his body. “Gaston...what are you going to do—” He chuckled softly, darkly. “If you don’t know by now, love, then I’m definitely doing something wrong.” She groaned. “No, Gaston, what are you going to do about—” “Nothing much can be done about it at the moment, sweetheart,” Gaston said with a snort. “I’ll worry about it later.” He trailed a finger softly over her cheek, tracing the outline of her lips with it. “You and your nasty little fantasy are far more interesting to me right now.” Alex shivered. “No...” “Tell me,” he growled, his voice dark with his Kristani brogue, “what did they do to you?” She squirmed, groaning as she felt the solid pressure of him against her belly. It was amazing and she wanted it more than she’d wanted anything... anyone in a long time. “Gaston, please...” “Tell me, Captain,” he snarled, pushing his hips hard against hers so that she winced a little. “What did they do to you and what did you want them to do?” “I tried to climb over the table and they grabbed me and forced me down on it,” she said quickly. “Jeron grabbed my hair and Taggart grabbed my leg. He was rubbing against me as they held me down.” 231

Peacekeeper She swallowed hard. “And did you like it?” he hissed, holding her gaze with his own. “Did a part of you like it, Alexandra?” Alex whimpered softly. “Did you?” “Yes,” she whispered. Gaston looked at her a long time. “Are you embarrassed by that?” he asked in a softer voice. “I don’t know. Maybe.” “Would you really let either of them fuck you, Alexandra? By your own choice?” She looked at him. “No,” she said softly. “Never.” “I didn’t think so.” Her cheeks were burning and she felt tears welling up in her eyes. Dammit! She hardly ever cried, except around this man. “And you had a fantasy about them, didn’t you?” he said, “Tell me.” She caught a shaking breath. “I didn’t—” “Haven’t I told you enough times that you lie badly, Alexandra?” He smirked. “I know you did. You’re not the only one who fantasizes about sex with extremely dangerous people.” Alex blinked. “You?” Gaston shrugged with the slightest of smiles. “Yeah, well...” “There wasn’t much to it,” she said softly, “I was already restless and hot, so it didn’t take much for the picture to just pop into my head.” Gaston smiled. As she told him about the fantasy, he began to rock his hips against hers, bumping her against the wall in 232

Tabitha A. Bradley a gentle, continual rhythm that compelled her to tell him everything. “You’d like two men at the same time then?” he asked. “Uh huh.” He chuckled softly. “That can definitely be arranged.” **** Asher looked up. Eyes darkened to a glittering slategreen, he pinned Lucian Janassi with a stare that caused even the unflappable Master Inquisitor to wince. “Security’s been breached, Janassi,” he said, his deep voice a low hiss, “lock down the Citadel.” Lucian nodded and stepped to the console pad by the door of Asher’s private office. “Find Brodie and get him back here immediately, with or without T’Kayn,” Asher snapped at Tyonek, “and locate my sons. Order them to return to Diranda on pain of death if they do not. Send a contingent to have them arrested if you have to.” “Arrest the Princes?” Tyonek breathed, “arrest Samuel?” He looked as though he doubted this was even possible, let alone something he wanted to do personally. “Are you certain—?” “Do not question my orders!” Asher snarled, slamming his palm against the surface of his desk. “Obey without question, you sniveling little weasel or I’ll begin the executions with you!” “Executions?” Tyonek squeaked. 233

Peacekeeper “I’d do it if I were you,” Cyneric Trevelian drawled, leaning against the back window of the office, watching the small Seneschal squirm in front of the Director. “I don’t know of one person in this office who wouldn’t enjoy killing you.” “What makes you think I had anything to do with this?” Tyonek said hysterically. “I’d sooner die than— ” “Did you?” Asher snarled. “No one implied any such thing, Ranon.” Tyonek went chalk white. “I—I didn’t...what I mean to say is, I...” He gulped. “I didn’t! I swear!” Asher’s eyes narrowed to slits and he glanced at Cyneric, who was also frowning. He stood and moved around his desk, closing in on the smaller man. “Then why did you think Cyneric was implicating you in this?” Asher snarled. “Unless you actually do have a guilty conscience.” “Oh, Ancestors, no...” Tyonek groaned. Asher picked up Tyonek by the front of his shirt, shaking him slightly. “You know, Majesty,” Cyneric said, “even if what he’s saying is true, it wouldn’t hurt to make an example.” “Just what I was thinking,” Asher said with a cold smile. Tyonek whimpered. “No, please.” “I’ll take care of the Princes,” Cyneric said, stepping past the Director and heading for the door. Asher nodded curtly, his attention on the squirming man in his grip. 234

Tabitha A. Bradley “I’ve only ever been loyal to you, Lord,” Tyonek moaned, “please. I’d never betray you to them. To anyone.” “Is that so?” Asher snarled. “It is,” Tyonek panted. “Please, Your Majesty. Cyneric has had it in for me for a long time. He trapped me.” Asher snorted. “You’re the one who said you had nothing to do with this. I think you’d better start talking before I decide to relocate this conversation to the sub-levels, Tyonek.” If it were possible for Tyonek to whiten any more, he did. His eyes went hugely round and all color seemed to fade from them as he stared at Asher, his mouth working but no sound coming out. Asher’s smile was cold and humorless. “You realize that the Princes are to be imprisoned there, do you not? Treason in the Royal family is a death sentence, for both of them. There’s no recourse for you, if you’re guilty. And really, none for you if you’re not.” Tyonek whimpered again. “But why, my Lord?” Asher glanced at Lucian, then threw Tyonek to the floor of the office. “Because I’m pissed and I’ve grown tired of your constant groveling and boot-licking. And since I haven’t got the thieves in my grasp right now, I’ll begin by taking out my anger on you.” “But my lord, that’s ins—” “My right as absolute dictator of Diranda,” Asher snarled, aiming a kick at Tyonek as he cowered on the floor. Tyonek snuffled in pain but didn’t move. 235

Peacekeeper “Were you going to call me insane?” Asher hissed. Tyonek groaned. “N—no, Lord,” he whined. “Never...” “Lucian, take him to Sub-Level Seventeen.” The Duke inclined his head as Tyonek began to protest, his thin voice jumping up an octave, shaking as he was dragged from the floor by the tall, powerful Janassi and forced from the office. Asher watched the door close in tense, furious silence. The comm beeped, and a thought from Asher activated the link. “Sir,” came the voice of Rurik Brodie’s second in command, “we have two intruders in the security passage. Male and female.” “Do you have an ID on them?” “Not yet. But they won’t elude us for long.” Asher allowed himself a slow, thin smile. “Good. You will alert me immediately when you’ve caught them.” “As you wish, Your Majesty.” **** Cassi and Keir pelted down the corridor. “They went that way!” came a loud shout not far behind them. “If you’ve got an idea, I’d love to hear it,” Keir panted as they rounded a corner and found themselves at the top of a steep flight of stairs. “It would be better for both of you if you surrendered now!” a commanding voice called down 236

Tabitha A. Bradley the hallway. “They’ll go easier on you if you voluntarily give up.” Cassi glanced over her shoulder. “No, they won’t,” she muttered. The sound of boots on the stone floor of the corridor echoed behind them and she drew a deep breath, looking up at Keir. “Ancestors, Keir, I really don’t know.” He frowned intensely. “It’s odd, Cassi. I thought there were lifts in these halls.” Cassi sighed. “There are,” she said, looking behind them again, “Just not many.” “Come on, you two,” the same man yelled, closer now. “Stop running. You’re not going to escape the Citadel. Not under security lock-down.” “There’s no help for it,” Cassi murmured. She began hurrying down the staircase, looking around her as Keir followed. “Have you got any idea where we’re going?” Keir asked softly, “How we’re going to get out of here if the Citadel is locked down?” “If we can get to a lift, we can climb out of the maintenance hatch and take the access tunnels to the ground level.” “The guy on our tail doesn’t seem to think so,” Keir said. Cassi snorted. “He has no idea it’s me he’s chasing.” Keir grinned in spite of himself. “Makes sense to me,” he said. “How fast can you go, my love?” She glanced up at him. “Extremely,” she said. Keir nodded. “Well then, don’t hold yourself back on my account. I can keep up with you.” 237

Peacekeeper Cassi looked skeptical. “Are you sure?” “I’m a warrior,” he said. “Trust me. Don’t slow us down because you think I’m not capable of holding my own with a Crystal Master.” “All right,” she said, drawing a deep breath. Keir watched her. Never breaking her already rapid pace, Cassi skipped one step, then two, then three, then four, continuing to skip steps until she was flying down the narrow staircase, touching a step once every three or four feet. With a soft groan, Keir doubled his own pace to catch up before she disappeared into the darkness far below them. **** “Why did you wait until now to tell me this?” Joshua took a drink of the brandy in his glass and leaned back in his chair, frowning slightly. “Well, I was taking my time. I wanted to make sure there wasn’t any adverse reaction.” March Tramani snorted softly. “And if there had been? Are you entirely aware of what you’re playing with here?” Joshua looked at March a long moment. “You should know better than to ask me that, March,” he said coolly, “it seems it is your people who had no idea what was going on, let alone any idea of how to handle it.” March frowned. “Now wait just a minute, Joshua, Faolan Kerbasi is a highly regarded Master of the Order—” 238

Tabitha A. Bradley “He can make a mistake,” Joshua said, arching an eyebrow, “just like anyone else.” March sighed and took a drink of his own Cardei brandy. “Okay, I’ll give you that.” Joshua shrugged. “The only ‘adverse’ reaction would have simply been a lack of any kind of response to the training. She’d still be powerless.” “Wild Psis have exploded in the past, Mister Wetfire,” March said softly. “That’s the risk I was talking about. Did you want to kill her?” “She was willing to take that chance, March,” Joshua said, standing. “She’s not technically a ‘Wild Psi’ any longer anyway. I offered her an active solution to a problem that was bothering her much more than she let on. A problem you Dirandans said was impossible to remedy.” He walked to the window of his study and pushed the curtains open, revealing a spectacular view of swirling nebulous colors against a velvet black backdrop. The center of Vendalli’s—Singularity itself. “I know exactly what I’m doing.” March Tramani shook his head. “From anyone else, that statement would be considered grandiose.” He took a sip and leaned back in his chair, studying the ceiling. “I never had a chance to verify Kerbasi’s report, you should know. I never examined the girl myself. I believe Gaston wanted to train her, actually.” Joshua smirked. “And I’m sure he’ll be quite put out about it.” He turned. “Alexandra is extremely gifted. She doesn’t realize how much.” March nodded. “I’ve always thought so. Not many 239

Peacekeeper trained Masters could take what she did and survive with their minds intact, let alone shake it off as she apparently has. From what I understand, it was clear Tesar didn’t intend on her living through it.” Joshua sat down in a chair near the window. “You’re not wrong.” He set his empty glass on the corner of his desk and kicked his feet up on it. “She’s Mastery material, that much is painfully evident.” “She is stable, then. No surprises?” “Yes,” Joshua said, “She just refuses to believe she’ll be anything more than a flawed low-level Kinetic. For my purposes right now, that’s good. I can’t teach her to believe in herself. It’s something she has to learn on her own.” “But at the Assassination Ritual? Isn’t that a little extreme and unpredictable?” Joshua shrugged. “It’s an extreme acid test, yes.” He looked at March. “You run your Mastery candidates through similar Testing to determine their fitness for Key status, do you not?” March nodded. “Well, yes, but it’s a closed test field under controlled conditions. I really don’t think tossing her into this and expecting her to perform is a good idea, Joshua. What if she freezes up? Or gets herself in a situation she’s not equipped to handle?” “She’ll be fine. I don’t expect Alexandra has ever ‘frozen’ in a crisis situation in her life. Not when the lives of innocents are at stake.” He smiled a bit. “I believe Alexandra will not only do what I’ve asked her when the time comes, I think she’ll more than exceed not only my expectations, but her own.” “Are you so absolutely certain that she’s going to 240

Tabitha A. Bradley be needed?” “Unfortunately, yes,” Joshua said, looking out the window again. “I think once Gaston and Samuel walk into that chamber, all hell will break loose.” March was silent. He finished the brandy in his glass, set it on the end table next to his chair and stood up. Walking to the fireplace, he gazed into the flames. “Why are you doing it this way, Joshua?” he said finally, “You know as well as I do that you could lock that chamber down easily. You could allow Gaston carte-blanche and everyone else would be just as restricted as they always are. Why are you freeing the entire Assembly? And why are you doing it so that no one knows about it?” Joshua was quiet. March turned to look at him. The blonde man smiled a little. “Well, it will be intriguing, don’t you think?” “A chess match is intriguing, Joshua,” March said dryly. Joshua shrugged. “It needs to go this way. For the effect Gaston needs to make on the Directorate as well as the rest of the Fifth Quadrant, it should be very clear that the entire chamber has been freed. That way he is acting on his own with his own power and support system to back him up, rather than being the only free man in a room of artificially restrained ones. It provided me an excellent opportunity to test Alexandra in as realistic a scenario as possible while still maintaining some control over the situation in case something went wrong.” 241

Peacekeeper March thought about that. “That does make sense. About the only way the Directorate Court will accept an Assassination Ritual offworld would be if the involved parties were free to defend themselves; if there was a chance that the Assassin were to die.” “Exactly. And you’re wrong. I’m not doing it so no one knows about it. Alex knows the chamber is going to be freed. So does Tamara, Jake and Dorrian Rafferty.” “Does Gaston know?” “I didn’t tell him personally, but I expect that Dorrian has told him by now.” March snorted. “I do have to wonder why you’re doing this at all, Joshua.” “Because I don’t like Gaston?” Joshua said with a smirk. “Yes,” March said. Joshua shrugged. “Gaston is the best choice to rule Diranda. I may not like the punk, but that doesn’t mean I don’t think he could do it. Given the options, I’d rather see Gus in charge than Asher. And I certainly don’t want to see Jeron running the place. I like Diranda. I like Dirandan women.” March coughed. “Jeron? Did you say you didn’t want to see Jeron running the place?” Joshua nodded. “Asher made a deal with Jeron, March.” “Iliah’s tears! Who knows about this?” “Me. Dorrian and Jake, Cassandra Deavalon. Alexandra T’Kayn. Probably Keir and Gaston by now, if Alex has been allowed to speak once Gaston got to her room tonight.” Joshua smirked again. “I expect 242

Tabitha A. Bradley that’s about all she got to say though. The two of them have been gearing up for—” “Ancestors,” March growled, dropping back into his chair. “They’re right. The man has lost what little remained of his mind.” Joshua chuckled. “Gaston? Come on now, March surely you’ve seen this coming for just as long as I have—” “No, no. Not that. Asher. Asher’s lost his mind.”

243

Peacekeeper

Chapter Twelve thought perhaps I’d be angry with you?” “YouAlex flushed. “I—I...I don’t...”

Gaston took her by the shoulders and pushed her up against the wall, his nose barely an inch from hers. “Alexandra, if I knew you’d actually gone and done it then I would be furious.” She caught her breath as he pressed his body against hers, crushing her between himself and the wall. “You’ve seen me angry often enough to know what I’m talking about,” he said softly, his dark green eyes narrowing. “Neither of them would live to see another sunrise, on any world.” Alex stared at him. “You’d kill them?” she whispered. “Yes,” he said simply. “You don’t believe I could do it, I know. But if either of them ever touch you again, Alexandra, they will die.” She blinked. The heat that was still rising inside her flared. The idea, the simple idea that Gaston VonTesmar would kill Jeron Silstrun and Taggart Riordan over her was frightening, disturbing, but at 244

Tabitha A. Bradley the same time incredibly exciting. She moaned softly. The slightest smirk curved his lips. “Ah, you like that idea.” She shook her head. He brushed her lips with his. The moment’s touch melted her. “Liar,” he said, moving the heat of his lips to her ear, “perhaps I ought to go find Riordan and strangle him for you.” The perfunctory tone with which he said it made her stomach tighten. And why shouldn’t it? He’s going to assassinate his father tomorrow! She shivered a little. His laugh was soft, dark. Evil. Heat and chills raced through her. She groaned. “Gaston...” Gaston snorted softly. “I despise the idea that Taggart had his hands here—” His hand left her shoulder and slipped between her legs before she could do little more than gasp. It was his turn to groan as his fingers met the hot, swollen softness there. He shifted against her a little and she felt the hard length of his erection twitch through his clothing. She licked her lips, looking at him, her breath quickening. His eyes were narrowed nearly to glittering sage green slits and he frowned. “No,” he whispered. “I really don’t like the idea of him touching you at all.” Alex stiffened, shivered. “Don’t.” Gaston frowned. “Why? I know you like this.” His fingers moved slowly against her, a soft, wet sound coming from them, and she groaned again. “Or don’t 245

Peacekeeper you like my discussing killing Taggart Riordan?” She pushed at him a little even as she felt the slightly roughened skin of his fingers brush lightly over her oversensitive and nearly painfully tight clit. She gasped soundlessly and swallowed hard. “Yes,” she breathed, “You’re too casual. Taggart might be a lot of things, but I don’t think he deserves to die for wanting to fuck me.” “I think he does,” Gaston said. “But then, I hate Taggart Riordan for much less than that.” She stared at him. “Why?” He smirked a little. “Besides his mere existence?” Alex swallowed hard. “Yes.” Gaston looked at her a moment. “I don’t particularly care to discuss it right now.” Alex frowned. “Then I don’t particularly care to have your fingers in my pussy right now, Your Highness,” she snapped. Gaston blinked. Then he laughed. Hard. Alex stiffened, her face going hot, flushed. Gaston didn’t move his hand though. He continued his gentle, tormenting caresses, stroking her alarmingly heated and swollen flesh, coaxing fresh wetness from her body even though she was becoming angrier with him by the moment. “Stop it, Gaston!” she groaned, squirming. He chuckled. “I don’t think so, sweetheart. You like it too much.” “Lisan’s blood!” she swore, even as she felt herself twitching against his fingers, felt the trickle of heat from deep inside her. Her hands slid inside his sable 246

Tabitha A. Bradley jacket, moving slowly over his smoothly muscled back, over the smooth satin of his vest, the cool metal of the buckles at his waist, the warmth of his thick leather belt. With a soft groan, Gaston kissed her parted lips. “If you really didn’t like this, I’d stop, Alexandra,” he said quietly. “But you’re very wet and you’re panting, so I’m relatively certain that means you’re enjoying it.” She glared at him, squirming, her hips pushing against his hand of their own accord. He offered her a knowing grin, trailing his fingers over her cheek, down her throat, to the soft rise of her breasts, crushed against the fine brocade of his uniform vest. His deep sigh was warm, appreciative, sensual. “If you don’t like it, really, my love, I’ll stop,” he said. “Just tell me.” Alex swallowed hard. She squirmed. “Gaston...” she breathed, “I’m mad at you.” “Yes, I know,” he said softly, kissing her throat. “I suspect you’ve a decent reason, really, but I’ve been staring at your naked body for far too long to be concerned about anything other than touching you, kissing you, fucking you.” A burst of electricity shot through her blood at that and she groaned. He slid his free hand over one of her breasts, scraping her nipple with his thumbnail, cupping her warm flesh in his fingers. Heat suffused her, pooled in the hot flesh between her legs and began to boil. She squirmed against him, her hands sliding over his tight, firm butt, kneading her fingers against him. He 247

Peacekeeper chuckled softly. “How long have you been wanting to do that, sweetheart?” “Forever,” Alex said with a sigh. “Don’t stop... please, Gaston.” Gaston nuzzled her earlobe. “You like saying my name...” he murmured, “almost as though you can’t believe I’m actually doing this to you.” He scraped his thumbnail over her clit and she hissed, stiffening. “Gaston!” He chuckled. “I like it. Say it again, Alexandra...” He plunged his fingers into her body and she moaned loudly and long, pleasure coursing through her as he stroked the strong, taut muscles of her sheath. “Oh, Gaston...please...yes...” Gaston smiled and kissed her as she breathed his name. “Like that, do you?” he said softly, “you feel exquisite. Tight, hot, very, very wet.” He stroked her gently, sliding in and out of her as he searched the satiny flesh with his fingers. She squirmed, pushing against his hand, her head falling back. She felt his lips between her breasts and another burst of excitement filled her. “Oh, yes, Gaston...” Alex breathed, squirming, thrusting her breasts out as his lips found a nipple and began to suck. “Oh yes, please!” She felt him smile against her skin, the silky brush of his villain’s mustache sending spirals of delicious chills through her. “Mmm,” he purred, “I love your breasts, Alexandra. I always have.” Suddenly an explosion of sensation engulfed her 248

Tabitha A. Bradley body and she stiffened, crying out in shock. She heard his soft chuckle, felt his fingers stroking her harder, filling her body with the most erotic pleasure she’d known in a very long time. She moaned, squirming, panting, tears pooling in the corners of her eyes. Gaston’s arms went tight around her as she came, his lips on hers, kissing her, holding her, lifting her. She sobbed his name, burying her face in his chest, her body shuddering as he held her tight against him. “Yes, my love,” he whispered, carrying her into the bedroom, “I relish seeing you like this. You’re beautiful.” Tears crept down her cheeks and she clung to him as he laid her down atop her bed, kissing her again. She pressed against him, returning his kisses with abandon, her hands seeking his body, sliding under his vest, over his hip, finding the hard, thick length of him beneath his uniform pants. He groaned softly, unfastening his belt while she made quick work of his pants. Her hand slid inside as he shrugged off his jacket and she tugged at the buttons of his vest with her free hand. “I need you, Gaston,” she said thickly, “I’ve needed you for such a long time...forever...” “I know,” he whispered, groaning when she wrapped her fingers around the hard, hot flesh of his cock, sliding her thumb over his smooth, wet head. “Damn, Alexandra, I forgot how good you are...” She looked at him. “I’m very good, Your Highness,” she said with a sensual smile. “Let me remind you exactly how good I am...” Gaston groaned as she kissed him, sliding down 249

Peacekeeper his body slowly, until she was kneeling on the floor between his legs. He pushed himself up on his elbows, his shirt and vest open, blinking at her as she pulled his cock from his pants and bent her head to lick it. He shuddered. Alex smiled at him, loving the exchange of power. He was staring at her with wide, green eyes, licking his lips, his breath coming in short pants, groaning each time she touched that slick, smooth head of his. She caressed the satiny, loose flesh that slid silkily over his incredibly hard, thick shaft. She licked him again. “’S’blood, I love your cock, Gaston,” she said, giggling softly at the groan that came from him. “I’ve never forgotten how incredible it is.” “You’re going to kill me, Alexandra,” he growled, “with that kind of talk.” “It’s true,” she said, licking him again, this time sliding his head into her mouth and sucking as she pumped his length with a firm, slow rhythm. She swirled her tongue over him until he growled again, a tremor going through his body. “I could never forget that night. Ever. You ruined me for other men, Your Highness.” He chuckled. “Well, that’s no good, sweetheart. Not if you want me and my friend to make your fantasies come true.” The power was his. Alex groaned softly, kissing him and sucking him back into her mouth. He moaned, sitting up a little more. His fingers entwined in her hair and he began thrusting against her as she sucked him. Ancestors only knew how much she wanted that to 250

Tabitha A. Bradley happen! If he had a friend who was even half as thick and hard as Gaston, she knew she’d probably die of pleasure before they were through with her. “Gaston...” she groaned as she pulled him from her mouth a moment, “you’re evil, bringing that up again...” He laughed... ‘S’blood, she loved that wicked, villainous laugh of his! “I know, love, but you don’t seem too upset about it. Not if that intoxicating scent is coming from you... which I know it is.” She licked him again and slid him back into her mouth, suckling him until she heard that wicked laugh dissolve into a loud, long groan. And the power was hers, once again. Alex moved faster, caressing him, stroking and cupping his balls in one hand while she plunged his cock in and out of her mouth, faster and faster until he was gasping. “Alexandra,” he panted, “Alex...stop...I’m going to come if you keep that up much longer...” Alex smiled, but she slowed. She didn’t want him to come just yet either. She slowly pulled him from her mouth and looked up at him, licking her lips, smiling. “You’re beautiful,” he breathed, “and every bit as fine at sucking my cock as I remember.” Alex smirked. “Are you going to tell your friend?” He grabbed her and pulled her towards him. “Of course. Gareth appreciates a talented blowjob as much as I do.” He winked. Gareth. She recognized it, but she couldn’t recall why off-hand, so she filed the name away for further 251

Peacekeeper contemplation later. “I love the way you react to me,” she said, kissing him as he slid his hands over her breasts, “I like making you groan for once. It’s about the only way I can have you at my mercy.” She buried her hands in his thick hair, tugging the leather cord from the nape of his neck, sighing as it came free, spilling his thick, silky dark hair over her hands. “You do, do you?” Gaston chuckled, kissing her. “I believe I’m the one who seems to have you at my mercy most of the time. I’ve always enjoyed having the power in this relationship. You make such a lovely adversary. So sweetly heroic.” Alex blinked at him in surprise and he grinned wickedly. “You made playing the villain quite enjoyable. Of course, every time I caught you foiling my plans, I really wanted to do this—” He flipped her over and straddled her, pinning her arms to the bed. Alex gasped, staring at him, heart racing, blood on fire. “Gaston...!” He grinned devilishly. “Yes, my sweet? You wanted this too, Alexandra. From the first day we met, you wanted this. You wanted me.” She shuddered, heated images rushing through her brain. “Oh, Lisan, Gaston,” she breathed, “you know I did. I do.” Gaston laughed again. “It never was serious, you know. That first time after you got in my way and were so convinced I was the enemy, I just couldn’t resist.” He nudged her legs open and slid between them. She groaned again as his cock rubbed against 252

Tabitha A. Bradley the softness at the entrance to her body. “I couldn’t resist playing your villain for you,” he purred, leaning forward to kiss her. “I think I needed it as much as you did.” Alex knew it. Somehow, she always had. There had never been a true edge to their rivalry. She enjoyed getting in his way as much as he enjoyed having his way gotten into. That was why she always got hot and tingly when she would find out that it was Gaston VonTesmar who was involved with whatever it was she was trying to stop, figure out or steal. “Oh, yes, Gaston,” she said thickly, hot little tingles suffusing her. Alex wriggled just enough for him to slide into her a bit. He stiffened and she moaned. She sighed deeply as her sheath stretched sensuously to accommodate his girth. She pushed against him and he obliged by sliding slowly into her. She gasped softly, pulling her knees up around his waist, tightening against him. “Oh, Gaston...” He chuckled. “You really do like saying my name, don’t you?” “Yes.” He pulled his hips back and pushed into her, slowly. She shuddered. “Oh...” “I’m going to fuck you now, Alexandra T’Kayn,” he growled, still smiling at her. “I’m going to fuck you and you’re going to love it, aren’t you?” A twinge of excitement went through her sheath, through the soft skin now wrapped lovingly around the thick shaft of pulsing flesh buried deep within her 253

Peacekeeper body. It tingled her blood and made her breath catch in her throat. Gaston held her tight to her bed, her body completely under his control, his green eyes dark, glittering with an inner fire like the garnets they resembled, his full lips quirked in a sexy, evil grin that made him look even more wicked than usual. She whimpered softly, the sensations already coursing through her pounding blood nearly sending her over the edge of sensuous oblivion, and he hadn’t moved an inch further yet. “Yes, Gaston,” she whispered. “Yes, please.” “’Please’ what, my sweet?” he purred, “Tell me.” “Fuck me, Gaston,” Alex said, her soft voice heavy with her natural accent. “Please fuck me, Gaston VonTesmar.” A nervous shudder went through her as she said it and she moaned. “Oh, Lisan...” He chuckled softly and kissed her. “That’s something I’ve been waiting to hear forever, Alexandra,” he whispered. “Oh, yes, Gaston...” Gaston smiled. He pulled out slightly, then began plunging into her. Hard. Fast. Alex gasped and he groaned as she began thrusting against him. He quickened his pace, which only caused her to do the same. He leaned over her, breathing hard as she arched her back, writhing under him. “Oh, yes, Gaston...” she breathed, “harder... please...oh, yes...” He grunted, pounding his cock into her slick, wet body, stiffening as she tightened the muscles of her sheath around him with each thrust. The sensations 254

Tabitha A. Bradley he was creating within her suffused her body with a smoky haze of exquisite pleasure. She groaned again, whispering his name in his ear as he slumped slightly over her, his olive skin sheened with sweat, his eyes smoldering. He growled at her. She panted, her breathing coming hard and fast now. “Fuck me,” she whispered fiercely, “yes, Gaston... oh yes...please...mmm....ooh...I love the way you feel in me...please don’t stop...please...” He snarled, his body tensing as he forced himself to move even faster. She gasped, shaking, her body shuddering under his hammering. Heat was pounding through her, erupting in small bursts of pleasure until her entire body was on fire and she was moaning. Alex screamed. It was too intense, this erotic sensation that took her body and filled it until all she knew was the pleasure he created within her... the pleasure Gaston created within her willing, shuddering body. She cried out, shuddering as the orgasm took her, an orgasm unlike any she’d had since that unforgettable night eight months ago. Gaston groaned, stiffening. His grip on her shoulders became tight and nearly painful as he winced, shuddered and buried himself deep inside her. “You’re mine, Alexandra...” he growled, gazing into her eyes. She was caught, unable to look away if she’d tried. “Forever...” “Yes, Gaston,” she breathed, trembling. “Forever...” He spasmed, his cock twitching and shuddering as 255

Peacekeeper he erupted, spilling hot liquid into her. She moaned softly and he growled. “Mmm...oh, yes, Gaston...” she murmured, squirming slowly against him, squeezing his trembling shaft with her body, making him shudder. Gaston groaned, tensing again, another spasm engulfing his cock. He continued to come in short, hot bursts until he was spent. “Oh...Gaston...” she groaned, trembling as he slumped atop her finally, burying his face in her neck, breath hot on her skin as he began kissing her. “’S’blood. That was...” “I know,” he breathed shakily. “I know.” “I’ve never...e—except...” “I know,” he murmured. “Ancestors...” She shifted a little, moaning softly as she felt him move within her. “Oh...” she groaned, “I love the way you feel inside me...” He chuckled softly. “I love being inside you, sweetheart. I could stay here forever. I could fuck you forever, Alexandra T’Kayn.” “You’re so nasty,” she said with a soft giggle. “I like the way you say ‘fuck’. It sounds so...evil, when you say it like that.” He pushed up on his forearms a bit and grinned at her. “You haven’t heard me say it in Kristani, love.” Alex smiled, shivering a little at his expression. “I’d like to hear it.” Gaston chuckled. “You just like hearing me say I’m going to fuck you, Alexandra,” he said in his thick, dark, sensual Sardonyx Kristani accent. “And I am, over and over until you don’t think you can take any 256

Tabitha A. Bradley more...and I’ll keep fucking you until we’re both exhausted and quite satisfied.” Alex shuddered and moaned softly. “You’re plain evil, Gaston VonTesmar,” she breathed. “But that’s what you love about me, Alexandra T’Kayn,” he said, kissing her. “Shall I fuck you again?” Alex giggled softly. “As many times as you want, Your Highness,” she whispered. Gaston grinned and sat up, rolling off her to remove the rest of his clothes. “I always suspected you were a submissive at heart, my dear,” he said, looking over at her as he did. Alex turned on her side to watch him, her lips curved in a very slight smile. “Submissive?” Gaston chuckled. He was athletic, smooth. He wasn’t as tall as most of the other Dirandan men she knew, Jake included, but what he lacked in height, he certainly made up for in other ways. Besides the pleasantly thick cock he’d been blessed with, Gaston was sleekly muscular, wiry, without being too thin or too bulky. He had wide shoulders and a pleasantly defined chest, sprinkled with silky dark hair. His hips were lean and his legs, like his arms, were tightly muscled and powerful. He lay down next to her, caressing the line of her shoulder, the curve of her breast, the soft roundness of her stomach, the ample curve of her hip. “You’re beautiful, Alexandra,” he murmured. “So round and full. Soft. Smooth.” His hand moved back up to cup one of her breasts, sending little electric shivers through her body. “Nice and big.” He 257

Peacekeeper chuckled, weighing the soft globe of flesh in his hand. “Mmm... heavy.” She flushed. “What do you mean, submissive?” Gaston chuckled, playing idly with her nipple. It hardened under even the lightest touch from him, which only made his smile wider. “Very responsive.” He looked at her. “You like it when I take control during sex. I thought it was the Rysusi influence at first, but when you did the same thing for me tonight, I knew the truth.” She frowned a little, but he smiled, reaching for her. “Oh, I know you like making me growl,” he said, stroking her hair, “but when it comes to sex itself, Alexandra, you want me to take command.” No, she thought. He’s wrong. I hate being told what to do, in any situation! “I don’t know—” she began, shaking her head vaguely. Gaston chuckled. “Yes, you do. You seem to like to forget, you can’t lie to me. You never could.” He kissed her forehead. Alex brushed at him irritably, but he only tightened his hold on her. “Gaston, you’re beginning to annoy me again...” “I know, sweetheart,” he said, grinning. “But it’s true, whether you want to admit it or not. You loved it when I held you down. You said as much...” A shiver went through her at that. “But that was diff—” “It was no different, my sweet,” Gaston purred, “no different at all.” He brushed his lips over her ear, 258

Tabitha A. Bradley sending thrills of pleasure through her. She groaned again and he chuckled softly. “You’d love it if I tied you down and had my way with you, wouldn’t you? You wouldn’t be able to stop me. I’ll make you scream until your voice is gone,” he whispered, “I’ll take you to VonTesmar hall and ravage your soft, sweet, delectable body over and over. On Diranda, free from the psionic restrictions here, I can pleasure you in ways you’ve never dreamed possible, Alexandra.” She swallowed hard as his hands moved over her body intimately. His words conjured heated, erotic images that alone were enough to get her hot and tingling again, but as his hands explored her, a shiver of delicious heat crept into her skin and she groaned softly. “Ancestors, Gaston,” she managed, “are you serious?” He laughed softly. “Very. I’d do it now, this night if I could.” “Oh...” She groaned. Yes, please! “W—why not?” He grinned. “Ah, you do want me to, don’t you?” Alex chewed her lip, her cheeks heating in embarrassment. She closed her eyes and buried her face in his shoulder, breathing in his hot, spicy scent. She groaned again as she felt the soft tendrils of his hair fall against her cheek. Gaston tightened his arms around her, laughing quietly. “You’re insatiable, aren’t you?” She sighed. “Yes,” she whispered. “And you make it really hard not to be.” She looked at him again. “I can’t help wanting you. You’re so bad for me. Which 259

Peacekeeper makes me want you even more.” Gaston grinned. “Am I? How am I bad for you, sweetheart?” “You’re dark. Dangerous. You are a villain and you know it.” She swallowed hard. “I don’t think I believe your little admission of ‘playacting’ the bad guy for my benefit. Not entirely, anyway.” “Ah, but you do enjoy it, don’t you?” Gaston said with a devilish chuckle, “You’d never be content with a ‘good guy,’ Alexandra. Jake is like that.” He kissed her. “Don’t get me wrong, Jake is a good man and he’s a good friend of mine. But he was never right for you. You knew it, didn’t you?” Alex shrugged. “I don’t know... I guess.” Gaston chuckled. “I ruined you for other men the moment we met. Don’t deny it. Not now.” She sputtered a bit, a surprise burst of laughter nearly escaping her as she registered what he’d said. “Lisan’s blood,” she snorted, smirking slightly, “we certainly seem to think a lot of ourselves tonight, don’t we?” He grinned again. “You said it, Alex. Not me.” Alex blinked. “Oh...” she breathed shakily. “You called me ‘Alex’...” Gaston smirked. “You like it?” She nodded. “Mmhm...you never call me ‘Alex’.” “Usually, no. It’s not as feminine as I’d like.” “’S’blood, Gaston...” she breathed, leaning her head on his shoulder and looking up at him. “I’m still in a bit of shock over this. Never in my wildest dreams did I—” She stopped, coughed and amended, “well, maybe in my wildest dreams, but I never really 260

Tabitha A. Bradley believed this could happen. Not even after Cassi gave you to me.” It was Gaston’s turn to sputter a bit, coughing. “Uh, excuse me?” Alex blinked, looking away. “Um, no, I—I mean— ” “Don’t,” he said, grabbing her by the chin and forcing her to look at him. “Explain that, or I’ll have to torture you into telling me...” Alex stiffened, a bolt of real ice shooting through her at the word ‘torture’. “What?” Gaston frowned a little. “What I said. Explain. Or I’ll make you tell me.” “No,” Alex said stiffly, pushing at him. “Let me go.” His frown increased. “Alexandra, what’s wrong?” “Torture,” she said softly. “I don’t like that word.” “What?” he snapped, “you didn’t think I meant I’d really hurt you, did you?” “I—I don’t know...” Gaston rolled his eyes. “Hell, Alex, hurting you is the last thing on my mind. I was teasing. I just wanted to know what you were talking about.” He snorted and let her go, rolling onto his back. “With that kind of reaction, I’d think you really were tortured.” Alex sat up, looking away from him. She sighed. “I was,” she said softly. “Shit,” Gaston hissed. She stared at the green patchwork coverlet under her, her skin prickling with a chill that seemed to have come from nowhere. Way to kill the mood, Alex. “Who?” he asked stiffly. 261

Peacekeeper “Cerin Tesar,” she said. “When?” “A lot before I left Arcadia. And when I went back.” “I’ll kill him.” “I knew you’d say that,” she said softly. “That’s why I didn’t want to tell you about it.” “Why aren’t there any marks on you?” She stiffened, feeling his gaze on her back. “He healed them.” “What did he use on you?” “A whip.” “Lisan’s blood!” Alex shivered. “Gaston, it’s over. It has nothing to do with you.” “How can you not have told me about this as soon as it happened?” he snapped angrily. “Who else knows about it?” “Taggart.” He spat an explosive curse that no self-respecting nobleman would utter in the presence of any woman. Ice raced down her spine as she felt the bed shift under her. She looked over her shoulder. Gaston was standing, pulling on his pants and shirt. “What are you doing?” “I’m going to torture Taggart Riordan, Alexandra,” he said matter-of-factly. “And I think I shall kill him for good measure. Do the Universe a favor.” He glanced at her as he replaced his whip on his belt. “I wanted to bleed my Assassin’s dagger anyway.” He picked the knife up from the floor where it lay, half 262

Tabitha A. Bradley covered by his Captain’s coat. She shook her head. “No, Gaston,” she said, standing up. “Killing him won’t do anyone any good. It’s over and done with. It was handled. Hurting Taggart won’t make a difference.” She swallowed hard. “I don’t like you like this.” Gaston regarded her with narrowed eyes as he began to fasten the knife’s scabbard to his belt. “Put some clothes on, Alexandra. You’re coming with me.” “No!” Alex snapped, grabbing his arm. A burst of cold, electric pain lanced through her and she gasped sharply, staring at him in horror. Gaston’s own eyes were wide. Her hand was wrapped around the wrist of the same hand he currently had on the pommel of the dagger. Her fingers tightened and she groaned softly. She knew that feeling. Cassi was right. It was the same kind of thing as the Quyrin. Traces of the Quyrin’s insidious power still resided within her, traces that would be with her the rest of her life... a life bought with the power of that horrible device. She groaned, feeling dizzy. “No, Gaston,” she moaned, weaving on her feet, her hand still locked around his. He reached for her, pulled her against him as she fell, holding her tightly to him. “Alexandra?” “She’s right,” Alex breathed, looking up at him. “It’s evil, real evil... You can’t use it... Please...” Gaston frowned. “I can control it,” he said coolly. “Obviously Cassandra’s been talking a little more than is good for her.” 263

Peacekeeper “She’s frightened for you, Gaston,” Alex said, yanking her hand from his, slumping back onto the bed. “She’s got good reason to be. I know what it really is, Gaston. She doesn’t.” He looked at her. “What’s your connection to this, Alexandra? I felt that shock that went through you as well. There’s no reason I should have, either. Not here.” “It’s a Daestrian artifact, Gaston,” she said softly. “I’m intimately familiar with all of Thrax’s nasty little toys.” “I made it, not Thrax!” he snapped. “You used his rituals,” she said. “It’s a copy of the knife he used in the first Assassination Ritual. An exact copy. One that hasn’t been used since his time.” She sighed and looked at him. “Isn’t it?” Gaston just stared at her for several long moments. Aghast. “How,” he finally said, his voice dark, soft, dangerous, “do you know this? No one knows this!” She winced, stiffening, swallowing hard. Drawing a deep breath, she looked up at him. “I know because Daestrian artifacts are in my blood, Gaston. Cerin used the Quyrin to bring me back from the dead. Three months ago. In Arcadia. After he whipped me to death.” “What?” Gaston snarled, grabbing her by the shoulders and dragging her to her feet. “Why the hell didn’t you tell me this?” Alex shuddered. “It’s done with. Over. There’s nothing else you could do about it.” Gaston stared at her, wordless in his fury. He 264

Tabitha A. Bradley shook her hard, then threw her back onto her bed, dropping heavily down next to her. “I can blast the entire planet from existence,” he snarled. “But not before I whip Cerin Tesar to death myself. Then I can string up Taggart Riordan by his entrails on the spire of the Regency Government-house.” He ground his teeth. “He’ll die nice and slowly that way.” Alex groaned, sick to her stomach. “That’s why I didn’t tell you, Gaston,” she whispered. “I knew you’d want to do something like that.” “Lisan’s blood, Alexandra!” He looked at her. “I love you! Of course I want to torture to death anyone who would even think of hurting you, let alone a man who killed you!” Alex gasped. She stared at him. “Wh—what?” He growled and grabbed her by the shoulders, shaking her again. “I love you, you idiot.” “What?” she gasped. He shoved her to the bed, his mouth ravaging hers until she was groaning, squirming under him. Hot tears forced their way from beneath her tightly shut eyelids, streaming down her face as he kept kissing her almost punishingly, searing the truth into her brain with his lips. Gaston growled, finally lifting his mouth from hers just enough to snarl, “I love you, Alexandra. ‘Lisan knows, someone needs to’.” Alex drew a shaking breath, her eyes wet, her throat tight, body trembling. “Gaston...” She couldn’t say anything else. Her brain seemed to have shut off temporarily. “I don’t know what I’m going to do with you, 265

Peacekeeper woman,” he growled. She squirmed, pain seeping through her disoriented mind. “St—stop hurting me, Gaston,” she managed thickly. “You’re bruising my arms.” With a curse, he let her go, turning and burying his head in his hands in clear exasperation. “Ancestors, I don’t know whether to smack you for being an extreme idiot or lock you in my dungeon to keep you from doing anything else as fundamentally stupid as that.” “I didn’t think it would get that bad,” she said weakly. “I guess not telling you was a bad idea.” She sighed. “After it was all over, I didn’t want to think about it. Knowing you’d be angry just made me want to ignore it even more.” “What I want to know is how you managed to keep the fact that you fucking died a secret from me.” He turned to look at her and she shuddered under the intensity of his glare. “I could sense something like that. Particularly a violent death.” Alex recalled Catalin Riordan mentioning that the Guardians had heard her death cries even on Alara. Indeed, they’d been unable to ignore them, simply because as a Wild Psi, she had no control over the power with which she’d broadcast her pain. She frowned. He was right. If Taggart had heard her, then Gaston certainly would have as well. “I don’t know,” she said softly. “The Guardians heard it.” Gaston frowned. “Did March?” “I don’t think so,” Alex said softly. “Faolan said he was here at Vendalli’s at the time though. I don’t know 266

Tabitha A. Bradley why.” Gaston groaned. “Three months ago there was a Quadrant-wide symposium on psionic disciplines and application. March and I were here as Keeper and First Master of the Dirandan Crystal Masters. Faolan never goes to those things.” Alex just looked at him numbly for a long time. He shook his head. “S’blood,” he grumbled. Pain welled up inside her. Pain that brought fresh tears to her eyes, that made her entire body hitch with a sob that came from very deep inside her. Pain from Arcadia, from the last eight months, the last seven years, everything seemed to crash down around her and she drew a shuddering, shaking breath. Gaston looked at her and pulled her tight against him. He caressed her hair, simply holding her as she cried quietly against his shoulder.

267

Peacekeeper

Chapter Thirteen well, well, somehow, this doesn’t surprise “Well, me,” Lucian Janassi said, his thin lips twisting in a slight, cruel smile. Cassandra and Keir stood, silent, stiff. Ranged out behind them in stark Directorate sable were the Citadel Guard and in front of them stood Janassi’s own Sentinels, only distinguishable by the dark purple and white House stripes on the epaulets of their tight uniform jackets. “Let us go, Janassi,” Keir said tightly. Lucian laughed. The sound was clear, cold, quiet. “I don’t think so. I believe this will please Asher beyond words. The lover and the Dant’aree Castellan, together.” He strode towards both of them, but his eyes were on Cassandra alone. “Conspiring. Weren’t you?” His gaze caught hers and held it. “Against the Director.” She stared at him, eyes wide, trapped by those pale violet chips of ice. She shivered, ice creeping down her spine and turning her blood to cold sludge. Her lungs labored for breath and she became acutely aware of every beat of her heart. It seemed to pound 268

Tabitha A. Bradley in her ears as she gazed at Lucian and she felt the air all around her thicken, making it even harder to breathe. She swallowed hard, trying to summon her energies, dragging on the latent power in her lapis lazuli Keystones, unable to bring any kind of defense to fore against the tall, angelically cold Grand Inquisitor. “Did Gaston send you, my dear?” Lucian purred, towering over her. “What does he have planned? When does he plan to do it? How? Where?” “Stop it, Janassi,” Keir snarled. Why didn’t Keir do something about Lucian? Cassi tried to turn her head, tried to see what Keir was doing, but she was caught, held helpless like a tiny pebble-beetle in a huge, glittering crystal spider’s web. She licked her lips nervously. “Tell me, Cassandra,” Lucian said, his deep, rich voice slick and seductive, compelling. “Tell me everything.” Cassi stared at him, blinking. She frowned vaguely, fighting an internal battle against him, her body the silent vessel for a fight that was threatening to steal her consciousness from her. Her lips fell open, but nothing came out. Lucian’s smile faded slightly. “Cassandra...” he said, “speak.” Cassi stared at him, breathing hard, vision swimming. Her body began to tremble, the deep, golden-tinged lapis energy swirling through her. Still, she said nothing. “Good, Cassi,” Keir said, his voice seeming to 269

Peacekeeper come from a great distance as her consciousness wavered slightly, “fight him. Fight him, Cassi. I love you...” I love you. Cassi swallowed hard. All she could see now was blue. Dark lapis blue tinged with glittering pyrite gold... ...and a deep, sugary plum purple color tinged with titanium silver-white. Lucian Janassi’s colors. “Fight him, Cassi!” Keir shouted. “How intriguing, Chanossa,” Lucian sneered. “You love her, do you?” Cassi moaned softly. Lucian laughed. “Answer my questions, Lady Deavalon,” he commanded, “Now!” “Fuck...” Cassi groaned, “...you!” The blue and purple flared into hot, blinding white light and with a sigh, Cassi surrendered herself to it. She crumpled to the floor. **** Tyonek watched silently as Lucian’s men shoved the burly figure of the Dant’aree Castellan into the stark interrogation chamber beyond the energy field of his tiny holding cell. His cell was one out of eight identical prisons lining the long wall of the bare metal room. Far from being truly empty, the room was fully equipped with a vast variety of instruments designed for the dubious purpose of interrogation. A line of built-in shackles lined the right side of the far wall. A 270

Tabitha A. Bradley heavy table, equipped with restraints and attachment receptacles for various kinds of equipment Tyonek would rather not have to think about, occupied the left side of the room. It stood on it’s pedestal like an ominous infirmary bed, the low light glinting menacingly off its’ polished metal surface. Keir Chanossa was surly, quiet, glaring at the men as they manhandled him across the room and shoved him up against the wall, locking him into a set of shackles. Tyonek sighed, frowning. Chanossa was squeaky clean. He would never have figured the Dant’aree man for an intelligence operative. Never. Chanossa simply didn’t have the profile for it. A career officer, he had risen to the position of Castellan through hard work and legitimate promotions. It didn’t figure at all. Even if he was one of Gaston’s inner circle of friends, the Dant’aree was one of the cleanest guys Tyonek had ever met. The door opened again and Lucian Janassi strode in, his long black cloak swirling imperiously around his tall, athletic body, his white-blonde hair glinting in the subdued light of the interrogation chamber. Behind him came another one of his Sentinels, carrying the limp body of a well-endowed woman in Directorate sable and crimson. Cassandra Deavalon. With a careless wave of one long fingered hand, Lucian ordered his man to deposit Cassandra atop the long, bare metal table. They didn’t bother locking her down though. The rest of the Sentinels and the Citadel Guard 271

Peacekeeper followed the Duke inside. The door was closed and secured. Keir’s gaze was intent on Cassandra’s unconscious figure. Intent. Intense. Concerned. No, worried. How interesting, Tyonek thought, his own predicament forgotten momentarily as he pondered this development. He would never have figured Kier for this kind of thing, but Cassandra! It all made sense now. Of course she could have hacked into Asher’s computer system and extracted any information she might have wanted. Of course she could have given the Citadel Guard a serious pursuit. She could have escaped. She probably would have, if she hadn’t been with Keir. The real question was, of course— “Why?” Lucian hissed at Keir. “What did you hope to accomplish by breaking into His Majesty’s private computer, Chanossa?” Keir spat. “It wasn’t my idea,” he snapped. “I was coming here to stop her.” Lucian snorted. “Ah? Really? It wasn’t a ploy by your government to obtain some kind of information to blackmail Asher with, perhaps? Or a plot by that punk spawn of his to do the same thing?” “Gaston had nothing to do with it,” Keir said. “And that is all I will say.” “Of course,” Lucian said, slowly pacing back and forth in front of the muscular Dant’aree, “a typical answer. I didn’t expect anything more inspired from you.” He glanced over his shoulder at the supine figure of the woman, still unconscious, draped almost 272

Tabitha A. Bradley seductively over the interrogation table. His lips quirked in a lascivious smile. “I do find it rather difficult to believe of you anyway. You’re simply not that devious. Or clever.” Keir snarled. Lucian chuckled softly, walking over to Cassi. “But her on the other hand...” He reached out and stroked her cheek, letting those almost freakishly long fingers trail over her skin, slowly. “She is clever enough. And her hatred of Asher is well known to all of us, most especially to the King himself.” He smirked at Keir. “When Asher learns it was his most hated son’s pretty little lover who infiltrated his computer and stole that information, along with the Castellan of the Dant’aree, a man who is supposed to be the liaison between the Directorate and the Commonwealth...” His grin was nasty and his laugh cold as he let his fingers travel over Cassandra’s throat, her collarbone and further, “well, to say he will be pissed is an understatement.” Keir glared at Lucian. Tyonek bit down the smile that was threatening to curve his lips as he watched the Duke stroke the full, round swells of Cassandra’s breasts, hidden beneath the tailored contours of her uniform, yet still very enticingly prominent. Tyonek had always wanted her, from the first moment he’d met her, he’d entertained fantasies of what he’d like to do to her. Her disdain of him only made the fantasies more intense. “Get your filthy hands off her,” Keir snarled. “She’s helpless right now, you letch.” “I know,” Lucian purred. “The way women ought to 273

Peacekeeper be. Helpless. Docile. Subservient to men, to their masters.” Keir didn’t say anything to that. There wasn’t much that a simpleton like the Dant’aree really could say, Tyonek figured. All he did was growl and yank on the chains binding him to the wall, which didn’t surprise him. Chanossa was not only a musclebrained soldier, he was a commoner, and there was a reason commoners of any world remained common. He allowed himself a small smirk. Common soldiers like Chanossa were rather limited in their range of responses. Stupid, really. Perfect for taking orders, running about and playing target for the enemy, but when it came to situations like this, they were really rather— “You’re getting tiresome, Castellan,” Lucian said, turning away from Cassi to regard Keir with a superior sneer. “If it were up to me, I’d kill you now, to put the rest of us out of our misery. However, it’s not up to me.” He laughed a moment, then smiled as though something had just occurred to him. “You know, there is something I’d like to know a little more about, which will occupy our time while we wait for Asher to get here. And it just might be rather fun.” Keir’s eyes narrowed. “You won’t get any more information out of me, Janassi.” Lucian chuckled. “Can’t you come up with anything more original than that, Chanossa?” He strode towards the large man, gesturing idly as he went. A strange, silver rod appeared in his hand and as Lucian stroked his thumb across the slender thing, a blue crackle of electricity leapt from the narrowest 274

Tabitha A. Bradley end. It jumped around the rod, then streamed down over Lucian’s hand. The Duke gave a soft hiss of what seemed to be pain, but judging from the expression on his face, was anything but. Tyonek was chilled. This wasn’t seeming so entertaining anymore. He wasn’t watching this as the Seneschal, he was a prisoner. Whatever Lucian used on Kier, he was bound to use on Tyonek by the time everything was over. “What are you going to do?” Keir said, a hint of nervousness creeping into his voice. “If you don’t know, Chanossa,” Lucian said with a very evil smile, “then you’re even more moronic than I thought.” He raised the crackling rod with a deceptively gentle gesture, extending the sparking tip towards Keir’s face. The Dant’aree recoiled from the thing, pulling away as far back as he could, which didn’t help, since once the rod got close enough to him, those insidious blue tendrils of light jumped across the gap and laced the side of his face in crackling indigo fire. Keir stiffened, groaned and winced. Lucian’s expression was one of elegantly restrained glee. Tyonek felt something in his stomach clench and a sour taste rose in the back of his throat. Keir’s body was vibrating slightly, through no fault of his own, Tyonek knew. Lucian pulled the rod back finally, lowering it to his side, the electric tendrils spider-webbing in the air before they found the soft velvet of his cloak and raced up and down it. With an infinitely superior 275

Peacekeeper smile, he looked at Keir, who turned his pale and sweating face slowly towards the Janassi Duke. “Answer me this, Keir Chanossa,” Lucian said in a gentle, conversational voice, “is Cassandra in love with you?” Keir’s eyes narrowed. He snarled softly under his breath. “Why...do...you want...to know?” Lucian rolled his eyes. “I want to know, Keir,” he said. “Does she love you in return? Supposedly she loves Gaston, though I’m sure I don’t know why.” Keir coughed. “Go to hell, Janassi,” he spat. Lucian shrugged. Raising the sparkler again, he applied it to the opposite side of the Castellan’s face. Keir’s body jerked involuntarily as the tiny blue web of light slowly spread over his skin, crackling in his hair, creeping over his head and engulfing it in a web of blue light. He gasped, moaned, trying to pull away from the thing. Lucian grinned like a demon. “Tell me the truth, Chanossa,” he said. “Does she love you? Tell me about Gaston.” “N—no...” Keir managed, sparks flying from his mouth as he opened it to speak. Tyonek shuddered, stumbling backwards from the energy barrier. His stomach churned, but even then, he couldn’t look away. Lucian was standing to the side, with that slender rod pressed to Keir’s cheek, almost as though he were making sure Tyonek had a very good view of the man as he was being tortured. The tiny blue tendrils of fire crept down Keir’s 276

Tabitha A. Bradley neck, over his shoulders. He began to shake harder and his eyes rolled back in his head. “Answer me, Keir,” Lucian said quietly. “Answer me and I’ll stop. I’d really hate to kill you before Asher has a chance.” “Yes.” But it wasn’t Keir who had spoken. Tyonek looked over at Cassandra, who was standing, leaning heavily on the interrogation table. She was glaring at Lucian with palpable hatred in her lapis-blue eyes. Lucian’s smile was fiendish. Tyonek felt as though he would be sick. “Stop hurting him, Lucian,” she said, her voice soft, but strong. “It’s me you really want.” “Oh, yes,” Lucian said, his silken voice thick with lust. “Yes...” “I love Keir Chanossa and he is innocent in this. Let him go,” she said, “please. He knows nothing.” Lucian snorted, stroking Keir’s sweaty brow with the tip of the instrument. Keir was sagging with each passing second, a fact Cassandra was well aware of, from the way her gaze kept darting towards him. The blue lightning had encompassed most of Keir’s upper body by this time and Tyonek wondered how much the Dant’aree’s heart could take before it quit on him. Whatever the sparkler rod was, it was powerful enough to reduce a big, muscular man like Chanossa to a quivering wreck in very short order. Tyonek’s skin went clammy at the thought of Lucian using that thing on him. It would probably kill him the first time. “What are you willing to do to save him, 277

Peacekeeper Cassandra?” Lucian said with a lecherous smirk, “how much are you willing to sacrifice for his life? If you present a compelling offer, I might be convinced to tell Asher to release him.” “You’re a liar, Janassi,” Cassandra said coldly. “I’m no rube and I’m not falling for that. You won’t let either of us go. Even the little that Keir really knows is too much for a paranoid man like Asher. He won’t risk Keir returning to the Commonwealth and telling them you tortured him for fun.” Lucian frowned. He pulled the sparkler away from Keir, who slumped in his chains, then went still. Cassi swallowed hard. Tyonek watched her as she took a hesitant, tentative step towards her manacled lover, looking at Lucian warily. “You’re an idiot sometimes, Lucian.” Tyonek stiffened. Cassi gave a soft gasp. Lucian’s brow furrowed and he grunted something extremely rude under his breath, tucking the sparkler inside his voluminous cloak. “Good rising, Your Majesty,” he said tightly, inclining his head. Asher VonTesmar strode into the chamber, flanked by Rurik Brodie. Cyneric must be having a spot of trouble with the Princes, Tyonek thought with a twinge of fatalistic complacence. Just as I suspected. They’ll never come willingly and I doubt even Trevelian could arrest them. Particularly not at Vendalli’s. “Rurik, restrain our Lady Deavalon, please,” Asher said, not taking his gaze off Lucian. “What did you think you were doing, Duke Janassi?” 278

Tabitha A. Bradley Lucian gave Asher a smirk. A slightly mocking smirk, Tyonek thought. “Toying with the Dant’aree a bit, Majesty,” he said dismissively. “Not to worry, I wouldn’t have killed him. I simply wanted to find out a little more about a minor detail. Lady Deavalon was kind enough to enlighten me, making the persuasion of this man no longer necessary.” Asher snorted, turning his attention to Cassandra, whom Rurik now had restrained with her arms behind her back. “And what was that, may I ask?” “Go to Androl and die there, Majesty,” Cassi snarled, spitting. “I hope Jeron Silstrun rips your heart out and eats it in front of you!” Asher’s olive eyes widened a touch and one eyebrow rose. “Do you now?” he said, glancing at Rurik, at Lucian. “That’s a rather nasty image for a supposedly gently reared noblewoman.” “No, it’s a pleasant one,” Cassi hissed. “And fitting for a man who is prepared to commit genocide to cover his own ass!” “Genocide?” Asher said with a thin smile, “I’d never do any such thing. I wonder who has been filling your head with such insane fantasies.” He snorted. “One guess: Gaston. I don’t know what you see in that boy, Lady. He’s certainly the shallow end of the VonTesmar gene pool. But I suppose that’s what happens when one blends such noble blood as ours with the Kristani.” Cassi snarled. Tyonek gulped. He’d never seen a woman snarl 279

Peacekeeper before. Not literally. Yet Cassi did it. She snarled like a caged feline. Her eyes flashed and she tried to lunge at Asher. Rurik had to grab her to keep her from succeeding. “I’m half Kristani,” she said, her voice a vicious hiss, “you are the one who fouled the noble Sardonyx Clan by raping and murdering a daughter of the Ancient People! About the only good thing that came out of that union was the man who will save the Directorate from your insane folly!” Asher’s eyes slitted. He crossed the space between himself and Cassandra in two strides. Raising one large, beefy hand, he struck the girl. Once. Twice. Three times. Tyonek groaned softly. A dark, angry bruise rose to spot her soft, olive cheek, and blood trickled from a gash left upon it by the massive amber ring Asher wore. Rurik actually looked shocked. For a split second. Cassandra looked at Asher, eyes watering, glittering with hate. “Did that feel good?” she said, her voice thick and harsh, “did that make you feel more powerful, Your Majesty? Like a real man? Hitting a restrained woman?” “Shut up, you little bitch,” Asher snarled, “before I decide to pound respect into that arrogant head of yours. You only speak when I order it. Otherwise, keep your mouth shut!” She spat at him. “Cassi...” Keir groaned. “No...” 280

Tabitha A. Bradley

**** “I love you,” Alex whispered. Gaston chuckled softly, caressing her cheek as they lay in her bed, amongst a tangle of quilt, blanket and mint green sheets. “I know, sweetheart,” he said softly. “Still, it feels good to hear you say it.” “You didn’t have to stay,” she said. He kissed her. “I wanted to stay. I couldn’t very well leave you here in the state you were in earlier, could I? It would have been the height of rudeness to go stalking an asshole while the woman I love is sobbing alone and naked in her bed.” “I’m glad you didn’t,” she said, flushing and looking away. “Thank you,” he said, catching her chin in his hand and turning her face back towards him. “I know admitting that to me was very hard for you.” Alex offered him a weak smile. “I couldn’t go into this thing without telling you first. If we die, I wanted you to know the truth.” Gaston’s smile faded a little. “We’re not going to die, my sweet,” he said, “why would you think we would?” “The room’s going to be freed. What if Asher’s men get the jump on us? What if a shot goes astray? What if someone uses Sorcery or psionics and we’re not prepared for it? What if my powers go crazy again and I kill us all?” Gaston put two fingers on her lips. “Shh. For one thing, Joshua Wetfire will be there. He may be the 281

Peacekeeper Quadrant’s biggest asshole, but he’s no slouch when it comes to Sorcery and psionics. He could give March a run for his Units, sweetheart, as I suspect you already know.” He gave her a wry smirk. “For another, I’m not exactly wet-behind-the-ears psionically, or magically, for that matter. I can take quite a bit as well as serve it out. Samuel’s the same with his Sorcery, you know. We’re a tandem unit. We work extremely well together, should it come down to it.” He traced the contours of her soft, pretty lips with his fingers. “And Alexandra, my very sweet girl, even if your powers go chaotic, there will be enough people present who can handle chaotic psionics that no one, including you, will be hurt.” He smiled again. “However, I seriously doubt that it will come to that.” “But—” “Shh,” he whispered, leaning close. “Or shall I have to kiss you to keep you quiet? Everything will be perfect. By this time tomorrow, we will all be celebrating the freedom of the Dirandan people and my new regime as Director.” He was quiet, thoughtful for a moment, then his deep green eyes lit with a spark. “I’m going to offer to officiate at Keir and Cassi’s wedding.” Alex blinked at him. Then she smiled. “I think Cassi would like that, Gaston,” she said softly. He pulled her into his arms, kissing her. “Ready for another go, my sweet?” She felt him, hard and warm against her and she smiled. “Seems you are,” she said. “Who am I to turn you down? I like being ravished by you.” Gaston chuckled. “You’re never going to let me 282

Tabitha A. Bradley live that down, are you?” “Why should I?” she said with a soft giggle. “That’s why I was so attracted to you in the first place. Sexy wickedness turns me on.” He laughed. “Soft, round heroines turn me on as well, sweetheart.” “That’s all I care about,” Alex said. “As long as you don’t call me ‘chubby’ or ‘plump,’ anyway.” Gaston raised an eyebrow. “Who called you that?” “Rurik Brodie, for one,” she said with a disdainful sniff. “It didn’t bother me, primarily because I think he’s a jerk, but also because he kept leering at my breasts the entire time we talked. I may be ‘chubby’ to him, but he certainly appreciated my tits.” Gaston chuckled softly. “So do I, Alexandra,” he purred, smoothing his hands over her breasts. “And that’s one time I think the word ‘plump’ is entirely apropos.” Alex shivered deliciously. “Okay, I’ll give you that,” she said, “just don’t stop what you’re doing. I’m so sensitive right now, I could come just from your caresses alone.” Gaston kissed her. “I’d like to see that,” he said, sliding down her body a little so that he could kiss the warm, round swells of soft flesh in his hands, sending another sharp shiver through her that made her gasp. “Come for me, my love.” Alex groaned, squirming. “Oh...yes...please, Gaston...” **** 283

Peacekeeper “Now,” Asher said slowly, brushing disdainfully at the wet spots on the front of his vest, eyeing Cassi with distaste, “we’re going to have a civilized discussion, Commander Deavalon. You’re going to answer my questions, without any further smart-ass insults or spitting.” Cassi glared at him. “You—” Asher held up a hand warningly. “Keep your tongue, Commander,” he said warningly, “or I’ll cut it out.” She blinked, stiffening. “You wouldn’t dare—” Asher snorted. “Try me, Deavalon,” he snarled, “open your mouth again without permission and I’ll more than happily slice that tongue out of it. We can still get what we want out of you.” “And more,” Lucian said, “a slave doesn’t have need of a tongue to perform her duties.” “Cassi...” Keir hissed. She winced at the pain in his voice and she looked at him. He was trying to stand back up, unsteadily. He was gazing intently at her, as though she were the only one in the room. Love shone from his blood-shot eyes, deep, consuming love. He shook his head. Remorse filled her. If it hadn’t been for her, Keir would never have come here. If she’d listened to Alex, she wouldn’t have come. She growled, deep in her throat, glaring at Asher, but keeping her mouth shut. Asher chuckled. “Ah, decided to obey at last?” Obey... Ancestors, she hated that word. She snarled softly. 284

Tabitha A. Bradley Asher smirked. “Lucian, secure her.” “With pleasure, Your Majesty,” Lucian purred, deftly plucking her from Brodie’s grip with a deceptive strength that startled Cassi as he took hold of her shoulder and yanked her towards him. He must have known she’d stumble. The next thing she knew, she was pressed up against his chest, one hand on her butt and the other holding her arm in a viselike grip. She groaned softly. Asher chuckled nastily behind her. He squeezed her buttock hard and shoved her into the back wall, pinning her there with his hips. She closed her eyes, turning her head away. His alarming heat seared her and she could feel the evidence of his acute enjoyment pressing hard against her lower abdomen. His breath was hot on her neck and it was only when she realized he’d run his hands over her breasts, that she was now shackled to the wall behind her, just like Keir. She’d been so distracted by Lucian’s physical presence that she hadn’t realized what he’d been doing to her. “Mmm, perfect,” Lucian breathed in her ear. “Chains become you, my dear.” Cassi’s stomach churned and she felt bile rising in her throat. “Get off of me,” she hissed. Lucian’s laugh was very soft, quiet. Sinister. “Ah,” Asher said, “let’s see her.” She opened her eyes as Lucian stepped back, away from her and she met Asher’s intense, glittering olive gaze. His lips were curved in a very slight, very distasteful smile which widened into a leer as he took her in. 285

Peacekeeper “Lovely, Lucian,” Asher said, stepping towards her. “She’d look better naked, I think.” Fear shot through her, turning her blood to ice. Her eyes widened as she stared at the two of them. Please, no... She swallowed hard, trying not to panic as Lucian smirked and considered his long, slender, claw-like fingers a moment before looking at her again. He dampened his lips with his tongue. “I can remedy that, Lord.” Cassi shuddered, turning her head away. “No!” Keir shouted. “Leave her alone!” Asher’s eyebrow rose and he looked at Keir. “Interesting little tidbit, Asher,” Lucian said casually, gesturing in Keir’s direction, “Seems Chanossa and Deavalon are in love. Isn’t that interesting?” Asher snorted, his leer turning into a mocking smile. “I thought our Commander loved Gaston, Janassi,” he said, “or is she playing with both of them at the same time?” “Perhaps,” Lucian said. “Seems our righteous little Cassandra isn’t as perfect as we thought.” He looked at Cassi, then Keir. “I certainly wouldn’t blame her if she did, Asher...” Asher chuckled softly. “Are you, Deavalon? Or does Gaston know about your little affair?” “Go to hell, VonTesmar,” Cassi snarled. Asher smirked. Considering her a moment, he gave a soft, snorting chuckle. “Didn’t I tell you there would be no more insulting, Commander?” She glared at him and spat. With a vicious snarl, Asher backhanded her. 286

Tabitha A. Bradley Pain exploded through her head and she grunted, her head snapping to the side and bouncing off the hard, cold wall. Explosions of light obscured her vision. She tasted blood. “Answer me, bitch.” “Leave her alone!” Keir snarled. Asher glanced at Lucian, then Keir. What difference would it make? she thought dazedly. It’s not as though any of this matters anymore. And the truth might help Gaston. “Yes,” she managed, though her tongue felt thick and her brain seemed to be throbbing against her temples. “He knows now. We’re no longer lovers because of it.” She swallowed hard, turning her head slowly, trying to see Keir. His head hung, his hair soaked with sweat. “We’re of no use to you,” Keir said. A kind of grateful, fatalistic relief flooded through her. Keir had figured it out as well. Asher grunted. Lucian spat something foul. Brodie made a strange sound. Almost as though he were blowing out a long-held breath. “Very well then,” Asher said coldly, looking at Lucian. “Next question.” Cassi risked another glance towards Keir. He was still slumped over, but gazing at her now through the limp, damp hair that obscured his face. I love you. Steely fingers yanked her head around. Asher’s eyes were cold, glittering. Soulless. She shuddered. “When is it, Cassandra?” he hissed. 287

Peacekeeper She swallowed hard. “When is what?” His eyes slitted. Lips thinned. Fingers tightened. Pain seeped into her skull and she groaned softly. “The fucking assassination, bitch,” he said through clenched teeth. “You know. You’re part of the plot. You will tell me. At the Assembly, perhaps? How did they arrange it?” She groaned softly, pressing her lips together. “Sir,” Brodie said quietly, “she can’t speak if you hold her head like that.” With a growl, Asher released her with a violent snap of his wrist, flinging her head to the side. The force slammed her head into the wall behind her, again. Cassi jerked, groaned, wove on her feet, the chains rattling behind her as she nearly slumped. As it was, her vision was filled with red stars and her brain was spinning. She felt a kind of detached, grinding pain in her stomach and wondered in a strange, vague way, if she were going to throw up. The sour taste of bile mixed with the blood in her mouth and she fell back against the wall. “Answer me,” Asher snapped, backhanding her again. “When is the assassination? Where is it going to be done?” She took the brunt of the blow this time, pain shooting through her neck as her head snapped to the side. Slowly, she turned her head back, trying to focus on him, but her vision kept swimming. Brodie grumbled something she couldn’t make out. “Shut up, Brodie,” Lucian said. “She’s no ‘lady’, 288

Tabitha A. Bradley she’s a Directorate officer. She gave up her right to be treated like a woman the moment she entered the Service.” “Stop it!” another voice, a high-pitched, hysterical, male voice screeched. “You’re going to kill her!” “Brodie,” Asher growled, “shut that moron up.” Groggy, Cassi tried to make out exactly who that voice belonged to. It was someone she knew. Someone that shouldn’t be saying that kind of thing, right? Incongruous. Wrong. Oh, Iliah’s tears, that’s Tyonek Ranon! There was a low thud and the sound of a body hitting the floor followed by a whimper that dissolved into a kind of nauseating snuffling sound. “You blubbering little weasel,” Asher said, his voice laced with disdain, “I can’t believe I put up with your sniveling for as long as I did. I should have put a bullet in your brain long ago.” She heard another dull thump and a wet grunt, followed by more snuffling. “You didn’t really think I believed you had anything to do with Gaston’s idiotic little plot against me, did you?” Asher sounded cruelly amused now. “It was just an excuse to get rid of you. Cyneric and you yourself provided me with the perfect opportunity.” “Why didn’t you just shoot me then?” Tyonek whimpered, “why the friggin’ theatrics?” She tried to drag her vision back into focus, tried to discern details of the slight figure slumped over in the middle of the floor. Asher gave a short, humorless laugh that sent chills through her. “Because he gets sadistic pleasure out of torturing 289

Peacekeeper and humiliating you,” Keir said stiffly. “No, Keir!” Cassi hissed. Asher snorted. “Shut him up, Lucian.” “No!” Cassi cried as Lucian approached Keir, producing the same slender silver rod she’d seen him use on Keir earlier. Only this time, the sparks sizzling around the tip were red. Keir looked up as the crimson glow from the torture device lit his face. He jerked away from it as Lucian touched his forehead with the thing. Blood red tendrils of light snaked over Keir’s head. He stiffened with a strangled sound, frozen in a paroxysm of pain, and then his entire body began to vibrate. “No!” Cassi screamed. Lucian looked demonic in that blood-red light, a wide, infinitely pleased smile on his sharp face. “Ah, yes,” he said softly, “the pain is exquisite, is it not?” Keir moaned loudly, the sparks making their way down his chest, arms, covering his body in a web of spitting, sparking crimson fire. “Keir! No! Stop it, please!” “Answer my question, Deavalon,” Asher snarled, “when is the assassination planned to take place? Tell me, now!” “No!” Cassi cried. “Never!” Asher snarled and backhanded her twice more. Fresh blood trickled into her mouth. “Go ahead, kill me, VonTesmar,” she said, spitting blood at him. “I won’t talk. I was trained by the best. You’ll never get anything out of me.” Asher glared at her. “You fucking bitch,” he hissed. 290

Tabitha A. Bradley “You will obey my command or I’ll—” “—Wait, Majesty,” Lucian said with a smirk. “Since her life means so little to her, I tend to wonder what she’d do if it were someone else’s life on the line.” He lowered the sparkler and stepped away from Keir, who slumped against the wall again. “Continue, Lucian,” Asher said in an even, deadly voice. Lucian glanced at Keir, then at Tyonek. Cassi stared, dazed, head throbbing, her lip cut and bleeding from where she’d accidentally bitten it this last time Asher hit her, her eyes feeling swollen and dry and her body tense, stiff, aching all over. Lucian approached Cassi. “If you don’t answer your King’s question, my dear, I’ll torture Keir. Eventually he’ll die, but I can make it very slow, very long and very, very painful, milady.” He extended the slender silver rod. “Would you like a taste of what I’ve been giving him?” She recoiled, stiffening. Asher chuckled softly. “Yes, Lucian, give her a little taste...let her see what she’s condemning her lover to.” “No,” Cassi whispered. “Cassi,” Keir murmured, “no...” Lucian caressed her cheek with the cold, hard tip of the rod and lances of red, sparking pain leapt from it, blinding her with bloody light, invading her body, her blood. She stiffened, gasped, feeling sparks filling her mouth as she did, a sharp, insidious tingling engulfing her. She cried out, tears streaming down her cheeks, 291

Peacekeeper gasping. “Cassi...Cassi...” Keir. “No...Ancestors, no...” Tyonek. Cassi screamed, her body beginning to shudder. Then, nothing. The pain was gone. She drew a strangled, pained gasp and her entire body went limp. “Cassi!” Asher grabbed her by the chin and lifted her face to his. “Answer me, Cassandra. Do you want Keir to suffer? Die?” “No, Cassi! It’s a trick,” Keir shouted, his voice hoarse. “I love you.” I love you. Asher lied. Always lied. Once he got what he wanted, Keir would die. He’d kill Tyonek too, just to make sure she was aware he was serious. I love you, Keir, she sent, please forgive me. Her eyes narrowed. Hardened. She found strength inside herself she’d always known was there. She drew a deep, shaking breath. I love you, Cassandra, Keir sent softly, his ‘pathic voice weak, but all the same, it was there. No matter what happens to us, I’ll always love you. Cassi looked into Asher’s eyes. And spat. “Fuck you, Asher,” she snarled. He looked at her a long, tense moment. Silence filled the interrogation chamber. 292

Tabitha A. Bradley Asher’s lips curved in a diabolical smile. “That,” he said in a soft, silky, satanic voice, “is an excellent idea...”

293

Peacekeeper

Chapter Fourteen do you mean, she hasn’t come back yet?” “What Gaston snapped. “Where did she go?”

Dorrian Rafferty frowned, setting his coffee cup down on the counter-top of Alex’s kitchenette. He looked around himself with vague distaste and leaned against the wall. “That’s just it, I don’t know. She did report in to me before she went, but all she said was that she’d moved into one of the free rooms in the Directorate suite. I came by later to ask her to join the rest of us for dinner, since she was very obviously upset, and she wasn’t there.” He glanced at Kazi, Samuel and the tall, slender figure of Melusine Namanende, who, along with Gaston, filled the cramped space of the little living area almost completely. Gaston grumbled slightly. He was wearing his white uniform shirt, black vest and pants, but even so, he looked much more Kristani tonight than Directorate. His normally immaculate hair was messy and unbound and his clothing was wrinkled. What really made the difference was the feral air about him, the wild, barely controlled aura of a powerful 294

Tabitha A. Bradley predator. It was something Dorrian noticed simply because it was almost never present when Gaston was playing Prince, except when Alexandra was involved. Tonight, the power was nearly staggering. “Well, logically, I figured she and Keir had gotten together,” Dorrian said. “But Keir left not too long after Cassandra did,” Melusine said, her deep, richly sensual voice quiet but commanding the attention of every man in the room. Dorrian suppressed a smile, but that didn’t stop the heat that rose inside him every time that woman opened her mouth. “Keir’s missing, too?” Gaston snapped. “What the hell?” “Well, like Rafferty said,” Kazi interjected, “everyone’s first logical thought was that they’re off somewhere, playing hard. I mean, that’s what everyone else has been doing tonight, right?” He raised an eyebrow and pinned Gaston with his gaze. “After all, why else are we meeting here? And why else is Alex hiding in her bedroom?” “I’m not hiding,” Alex said softly from the door. She stepped out into the room, barefoot, dressed in a soft, mint green blouse and a violet skirt. Dorrian looked at her a moment, a little surprised. It occurred to him that he’d never seen Alex in feminine clothing, of any kind. She looked as though she’d grabbed the first thing she’d found and thrown it on. It was clear she wasn’t wearing anything else under it, from the way the light blouse and skirt clung to her substantial curves. Her hair was mussed as well and her cheeks were flushed pink. He chuckled 295

Peacekeeper softly. If it hadn’t been clear enough from Gaston’s appearance what had been going on in the back room, Alex’s made it obvious. For all her saying she wasn’t hiding though, she looked very hesitant and hovered near her bedroom door nervously. Gaston frowned. “What do you know?” he said, his voice tight and harsh. It was Dorrian’s turn to grumble now. “Gus, lighten up,” he said quietly, “we’re invading her home, the least we can do is be nice to her.” Alex backed into the door behind her, swallowing hard. “I know where Cassi went,” she said softly. “I asked Keir to go get her. I thought they’d gotten back hours ago, when Brodie came to talk to me.” Gaston stared at her. He just stared at her, his expression wavering between fury and astonished shock. Alex shivered. “I didn’t think there was anything to tell, Gaston,” she said. “Keir said there was no reason to bother any of you about it. He said he’d take care of things himself, since I’d promised Cassi I wouldn’t try to stop her, or tell you.” Gaston closed his eyes, shaking his head. Alex dampened her lips with her tongue. “Cassi went to Diranda,” she said, her voice low and even, “At first, she was going to find out exactly what Taggart told Asher about the assassination plot, to find out how much Asher actually knew. But then, she intercepted a message from someone who used your Raven’s Raiders code, and she wanted to check that out too. That’s how we found out about the alliance 296

Tabitha A. Bradley between Jeron and Asher in the first place. At that point though, we weren’t sure if it was true or not. She didn’t think it was worth telling you if it was really nothing, so she was going to collect information in a data-crystal as well as send it to Nova as a backup.” Gaston leaned back on one foot, crossing his arms over his chest, regarding Alex with a cool, angry, narrow-eyed stare. “I told her not to go,” Alex said, taking a step towards Gaston, “That’s why I asked Keir to stop her.” “Why didn’t you tell us anyway?” Samuel snapped, brushing past his brother, approaching the woman, who stiffened noticeably as he got closer. “Something this important?” Alex stumbled back a pace, eyeing Samuel warily. “Cassi asked me not to,” she said quietly. “I promised her I wouldn’t.” She drew a deep breath. “It bothered me, because I really thought it was a bad idea. She didn’t think Asher would be there tonight, because of Assembly. When I found out he wasn’t on Vendalli’s, though, I knew someone had to stop her. I asked Keir, because I knew he could go and get her and I wouldn’t be breaking my promise. She didn’t want to concern you, Gaston and neither did I. Especially since Keir said I’d made the right decision.” “I just didn’t want to screw up again,” she said softly. “I thought I was doing the right thing.” Samuel was angry, that much was obvious. But Gaston was furious. Even though he hadn’t said a 297

Peacekeeper word, Gaston was aloof, withdrawn, imperious, his entire attention on Alexandra. “You idiot,” Samuel hissed, “I can’t believe you risked the entire operation on this little bitch, Gaston!” He glared at Alex, stepping towards her. Her eyes widened and she stumbled backwards. Gaston shot Samuel a look. “I’m becoming inclined to agree with you,” he said coldly. “How the hell could you be so—oh, wait,” he snarled, closing the distance between himself and Alex in a stride. “You have a habit of doing stupid things lately, don’t you?” Alex’s eyes flashed. “This is nothing at all like that! I told her it was a really bad idea! How the hell can I stop a woman like Cassandra Deavalon if she really wants to do something? Hold her down and tie her up?” “Maybe you should have,” Gaston snapped. “Unless you wanted her to go, to get herself hurt...” He grabbed her by the arm. “To get rid of the competition?” Alex gasped in shock. “How dare you, Gaston VonTesmar? Do you really think I’m that insecure? That unscrupulous? She’s in love with Keir, for Lisan’s sake! She gave you to me, if you remember! And even if she hadn’t, I wouldn’t do that kind of thing to another person, ever!” She shook her head at him in disgust. “I can’t believe you’d really think I’d do something like that! I’m not one of those High Court bitches, Gaston! How fucking sick is that?” Dorrian glanced at Kazi, whose eyebrows arched in amusement. ‘Gave him to her?’ Kazi mouthed with a smirk. 298

Tabitha A. Bradley Dorrian shrugged slightly. “Cassi’s my friend,” Alex said, “I know you find it hard to believe, but she is. And I never break a promise to a friend.” Dorrian sighed. “Back off, Gus,” he snapped. “Obviously, she did the best thing she could. If it didn’t work out, that’s not her fault. Don’t blame her for something Cassi did.” He stepped between the two of them and pulled Alex’s arm from Gaston’s grip. “Remember, she’s on our side. And unlike the rest of us, she volunteered to help. She didn’t have to. She has no good reason to help any of us. We’ve never treated her with anything other than disdain, yet she’s a smart enough person to realize that we’re doing the best thing we can under the circumstances. She loves Diranda.” He glanced at Alex, then looked at Gaston. “She loves you, Gus.” Gaston snorted softly. Alex gave a tight, annoyed sigh and Dorrian suppressed a chuckle. Lovers could fight even harder than affirmed enemies, and these two had never been anything but the former. “Besides, Gaston, you know as well as I do, once Cassi sets her mind on something, it’s impossible to turn her head,” Dorrian said, “Alex certainly didn’t know that. It’s not her fault.” Gaston rolled his eyes with an exasperated sound. “Yeah, but Alex does this kind of thing too, all the time. Always with the ‘best intentions’.” “Well, how was I supposed to know Cassi doesn’t—” “—like to follow orders?” Dorrian said with a 299

Peacekeeper smirk, “you weren’t. She and you are alike in that regard.” He glanced at Gaston. “Seems a common trait in those of Kristani blood.” “Bloody gypsies,” Samuel muttered, stalking back to stand by Kazi, near the door. “Now, Gaston,” Dorrian said, “the issue at hand is that Cassi and Keir went to Diranda to infiltrate the Citadel and they haven’t returned yet...that we know of.” Mel nodded. “It is entirely possible that they’ve found a place to wile away the remaining small hours of the morning, as Commander Gerik has suggested. On Diranda or here. They’re both adults, they’re both off-duty and have no requirement nor reason to tell any of us where they spend their evenings. Yet,” she looked at Dorrian, “since Cyneric Trevelian is currently on station, asking intrusive questions about the whereabouts of the Princes, I suggest we treat their absence as suspicious and set about locating them.” “Trevelian is here?” Alex asked, casting Gaston a worried look. The young Prince frowned. “Why?” he said cautiously. “I’m not certain,” Kazi said, “but he did corner me in Club Sorcery asking where Samuel was. He’s not the best at subterfuge, and with the naked girls dancing on stage there, he was easily distracted. So I was able to get more out of him than I think he’d intended for me to know. He’s looking for both of you with orders to return you to Diranda immediately. I seriously think that once you get on world, you’ll be arrested 300

Tabitha A. Bradley and carted off to Sublevel Seventeen.” He frowned. “Sounds sort of like what Brodie was trying to do with Alex earlier.” “I was just going to say that myself,” Alex said softly. “Sublevel Seventeen,” Gaston murmured. Samuel sighed. “That’s where he’d have them taken,” he said quietly. “Well, shit,” Kazi said thickly, kicking at the carpet, then looking up at Dorrian. Dorrian nodded slowly. It was time to assume the worst. “All right,” he said, “then we’re going to Diranda. Now.” “I’ll get my boots,” Alex said, turning. “No,” Samuel snapped. “You’re not going anywhere.” Gaston looked over at her. “Right. I’m going. Alone.” “I don’t think so!” Dorrian said. “If you go, I go.” “I’m going,” Samuel said, “you might need backup.” “And give Asher exactly what he wants?” Gaston snapped, “Absolutely not. You can contact March for me and make sure he’s at Tramani Hall as my gestalt. I have a feeling once I get there, I’m going to need to translocate everyone out as quickly as possible. I can’t do that for more than two of us without another Key. March can translocate everyone if it comes down to it. I just need him to know where we’re going.” He glanced at Alex. “Besides, I need someone here to watch her. Someone I know can handle it. Can handle 301

Peacekeeper her if she decides to become difficult.” He cast a glare at Alex, who frowned intensely. Samuel arched an eyebrow at his brother, who returned a dark, imperious stare. “All right, fine,” he said tightly. “What?” Alex said, “I’m going!” “It’s partially your fault she’s there in the first place,” Gaston snarled at her. “You’re certainly not going. Neither are you, Kazi,” he said as Gerik opened his mouth to speak, then snapped it shut. “Dorrian will be my backup and hopefully we’ll all be back within two hours.” He pushed past Alex and into the bedroom, emerging about a minute later shrugging into his Captain’s coat and tying his hair back into a ponytail at the nape of his neck. He was wearing his boots and belt now with the Assassin’s Dagger hanging from it. “Gaston—” Alex began. “I don’t want to hear another argument, sweetheart,” Gaston said sternly. “Samuel, watch her. Make sure she can’t go anywhere.” He paused, looking at Alex. “Tie her up if you have to,” he said, “Kazi knows where I keep my equipment.” Alex’s eyes widened. Samuel smirked slightly. “Can I gag her as well?” Gaston shot his brother a nasty look. “Just make sure she stays put,” he said coolly, “and I suppose you don’t need me to remind you to keep your hands off her. She’s mine. I’ll know if you’ve been toying with her.” Alex gasped in indignation. “Now just a min—” “I don’t have time for this right now, Alexandra,” 302

Tabitha A. Bradley Gaston said tightly. “You’re going to listen to me and do what I say for once. I don’t care how independent you think are. If you give Samuel trouble, you will regret it.” “I can watch her, Your Highness,” Melusine said. “You can trust me to make sure she doesn’t follow you, that she stays here and safe, which is what you really were concerned about, wasn’t it?” She offered a slight smile, one that made Gaston pause. He looked at Alex, then at Mel again. Dorrian smirked slightly. “That makes sense, sir,” he said. “This way Samuel and Kazi can contact March from the security of Samuel’s private quarters and no one has to tie or gag Captain T’Kayn. I’m certain she won’t give Mel any trouble at all.” He shot a glance at Alex, who blinked at him a moment. Then she sighed and nodded. “I won’t,” she said quietly. Gaston turned to her. “Do you promise, Alexandra?” he said pointedly. “With what you say promises mean to you, do you promise me right now? You will stay put and not give Melusine any trouble?” She looked at him and swallowed hard. “All right,” she said. “I promise you, Gaston.” She chewed her lip. “But only because I’m worried about Cassi and Keir and I probably wouldn’t be much help anyway.” Gaston looked at her a long moment. Then he snorted. “Fine,” he said coolly, “as long as you promise.” He leaned closer to her. “I’m not finished with you,” Gaston snarled under 303

Peacekeeper his breath. Dorrian caught it, as did Alex, obviously, because she blanched, then flushed, bringing bright spots of color high on her cheeks. She blinked at him and took a step back, into the bedroom door. Without another word, Gaston turned and stalked out. Dorrian flashed Mel a smile and followed. **** Rurik Brodie stood, statue-like, silent, unmoving. Tyonek Ranon was dead. Asher was leaning back in a chair, smoking a cigar in a casual way that was almost indecent, considering what had been going on in this room the past few hours. Why this bothered Rurik, he wasn’t sure. He did know that no one, not even Ranon, had deserved what had happened to them tonight. He’d been a silent witness to the entire thing. Chanossa was groaning, silent sobs wracking his body as he slumped against the wall, his body covered in thick bloody welts, his hair blackened and still smoking a bit, hanging in limp, soggy clumps around his swollen face. Like Cassandra, he was completely naked now, his remaining clothing shredded by the various torture implements Lucian had seen fit to summon and apply to the man while he watched Asher violate Cassandra. Rurik had never liked torture much. Watching it made his stomach churn. Yet watching Keir being 304

Tabitha A. Bradley tortured by Lucian was almost pleasant in comparison to what Asher and Lucian did to Cassandra. He, along with Tyonek, watched in horrified, sickened silence as first Asher, then Lucian did things to that woman that he would never forget, ever. What made it worse was that he wasn’t able to do anything about it. He couldn’t stop them. Even had he tried, it wouldn’t have helped Cassandra. It would probably have made things even worse. Every time Keir screamed at them to stop, Lucian and later, Asher, would visit some new form of pain on the man. When Cassi screamed, she was beaten. And when Lucian decided to turn his sexual aggression on Keir, Rurik nearly did lose the contents of his stomach. While Rurik enjoyed play with other guys as much as most Dirandan men, what Lucian did to Keir was obscene, horrifying. With Cassandra, Tyonek screamed. Asher turned to Rurik and without a word, pulled Rurik’s pistol from its holster and popped Tyonek squarely between the eyes. The former Seneschal crumpled to the floor in a pool of blood. Rurik had just stared at Asher, appalled. Right now, Lucian was sitting on the interrogation table in his shirtsleeves and breeches, bloodied and smiling, sipping from a glass of nearly black wine. Lisan, how the hell did I end up here? Rurik asked himself. From somewhere near Asher’s feet, came a soft 305

Peacekeeper whimper. Chills went through him. He didn’t want to look at her. He didn’t want to see her. She was so beautiful, it was almost sacrilege to look at what they’d done to her. “Shut up, slave,” Asher snarled. “Count yourself lucky I haven’t killed Chanossa yet. Lucian seems to find him amusing. Perhaps you should thank him for keeping your lover alive.” “Kill me,” Keir groaned. “In time,” Lucian said. “I’m not done with you yet.” Rurik ground his teeth, but kept completely quiet and still. “In time. Hm...time,” Asher said thoughtfully. “Brodie, what time is it?” Rurik frowned. He gave Asher a confused glance, but checked his watch. “It’s morning,” he muttered in surprise. “Nearly the seventh hour.” “Damn,” Asher snarled. “We need to leave for Vendalli’s.” Lucian grumbled. “And just when I was beginning to have fun.” Asher snorted. “Playtime is over, Lucian.” Rurik stared apprehensively at the King as he stood, taking the gun from where he’d tucked it in his belt. He raised it and aimed at Keir. “Noooo!” Cassandra cried, her voice rough, pained. “No!” Rurik’s gaze shot to her and he groaned softly. “Don’t, Deavalon,” he growled. Please! “Goodbye, Chanossa,” Asher said with a sneer, and fired. 306

Tabitha A. Bradley Keir slumped to the floor, shuddered and went still. “KEIR!” Cassandra screamed, crawling towards him, shaking. “Keir... no! Keir! Oh, Iliah, no! Keir...” “Drop the fucking gun!” Rurik groaned as Gaston VonTesmar and Dorrian Rafferty appeared in the center of the room, guns drawn. Lucian leapt to his feet as Asher fixed his aim on his son. Translocation, Rurik thought. That must have taken a pretty substantial effort. “Drop the gun, Asher,” Gaston snarled, raising his own gun in one hand, the other, adorned with a glittering red stone, resting lightly on the pommel of an elegant dagger, sheathed on his left hip. “I can, and will, take you out right now, if I have to.” Asher smirked coldly. “Ah, so the truth comes out from the assassin himself.” He gestured towards the knife with the barrel of Rurik’s gun. “Drop it,” Gaston snapped icily. “Gaston...” Cassandra whispered, sobbing softly. “Oh...Gaston...no...” She tried to crawl towards him and Dorrian closed the small distance between them quickly, eyeing Lucian warily. Lucian took a step towards him and Gaston gestured. There was a flash of blood-red light, and Lucian stumbled backwards into the interrogation table, slumping atop it. Dorrian gently lifted Cassandra into his arms, glancing quickly up at Rurik. Rurik looked at him, feeling less than useless. He tilted his head at Asher 307

Peacekeeper pointedly and indicated his empty holster. Dorrian frowned, turning to Gaston. “I’ve got her,” he shouted. “Oh, Iliah, Dorrian...” Cassandra moaned. “Keir... he shot Kier... Is—is he...?” Glancing at Asher, who was glaring at his son and at Lucian, who hadn’t moved, Rurik stepped over Tyonek and went to the Dant’aree man’s side. Keir was deathly still. He knelt and quickly took his pulse. Dorrian looked at him. Their eyes met. Rurik shook his head slightly, feeling strangely sad. The look in the dark, handsome young man’s eyes was unfathomable. He cradled the battered body of the woman in his arms, stroking her blood-clotted hair as she sobbed softly against his shoulder. This was strange. These were the people who would take over the government. These oddly noble, peculiar young people. People who lacked the degeneracy that seemed to have infested Asher’s regime. People to whom death was a serious, solemn matter rather than a punishment to be doled out at whim. “She’s in really bad shape, Gaston,” Dorrian called. “I think there’s internal bleeding. We need to get her out of here, now.” Gaston glared at Asher. His fingers played along the hilt of his dagger as though he were considering drawing it. That idea gave Rurik chills. There was definitely something wrong about that dagger. “I’ll kill you for hurting her,” Gaston said softly, dangerously, “you sick, depraved—” 308

Tabitha A. Bradley Asher gave a humorless snort. “Somehow I doubt that,” he said disdainfully. He spun suddenly and fired. Dorrian grunted in pain. The girl in his arms winced, stiffened and moaned. Gaston’s eyes widened in horror. “No!” Cassandra gave a soft, pained groan and shuddered. Dorrian gulped, his dark skin seeming a little paler as he looked up at Gaston, his expression grave. Rurik frowned. A dark stain was spreading across the side of Dorrian’s jacket. Gaston cursed, running over to Cassandra and Dorrian. Asher laughed maniacally as Gaston slid the last few feet on his knees, grabbing Cassandra and hugging her to his chest, her blood seeping over his hands, his coat, his vest. Dorrian rocked back slightly, one arm wrapped around his stomach. “Cas! Ancestors, no!” Asher smirked. “Coming here was a grave mistake, my son,” he said smugly, “You can translocate in, but not out.” He aimed the gun again and fired. The shot slammed into Gaston’s shoulder, jerking his body to the side. Rurik stood slowly, stunned. Gaston groaned softly, gritting his teeth, staring at his father in shock and disgust. A squadron of Citadel Guard entered, guns drawn. “What did you think, you moron?” Asher sneered, “Did you actually think I wouldn’t shoot you? Since 309

Peacekeeper you obviously know about my little deal, did you think I wouldn’t risk it?” Gaston snarled under his breath. A shimmering blood red aura coalesced into being around the three of them. Asher shook his head, keeping the gun trained on them. “I may not be able to kill you myself, but that doesn’t mean I can’t hurt you.” He approached them as the Citadel Guard surrounded them. Rurik crossed his arms over his chest as the men under his command surrounded the three. Dorrian’s sleeve was slowly becoming saturated with blood, but he kept his attention focused on Asher and Gaston. “I’m sure watching Cassandra and Dorrian die will be a good start,” Asher said. Lucian grumbled and pushed himself up, off the table. “You traitorous little rat,” he hissed at Gaston, “you’ll pay for that.” Gaston spat contemptuously. “That’s what you think, old man.” Asher chuckled. “You really do think you’re going to get away, don’t you?” Rurik frowned. Of course Gaston could get away if he really wanted to. Surely Asher hadn’t forgotten? “Sir,” he said quietly, “he’s a First Master—” “I am aware, Brodie,” Asher said smugly. “I’ve made arrangements to deal with a First Master. An interesting little item I recently acquired. I just had a couple of modifications made to it. You can try all you want, Gaston. Your energy only feeds mine.” He stepped closer to them and Gaston stared at him as 310

Tabitha A. Bradley though seeing him for the first time. Rurik felt ice invade his veins. Gaston looked...afraid. “What?” he breathed, “are you talking about?” Asher aimed the gun at his son’s head. “An anti-psi generator, Gaston,” Asher said, “modified to feed the energy it siphons off directly to my Keystone.” “Asher!” Lucian hissed, “what are you doing?” “Just so you know, if you piss me off much more, Gaston, I may decide to get rid of you after all,” Asher said. “What about your deal with Jeron?” Gaston said evenly, “if I’m dead, you’re dead.” “I’ll take my chances,” Asher said. “Power down. You’re not escaping and unless you want me to use your own power against you, against your woman and your friend, unless you want a first hand demonstration of what I did to Cassandra and Keir, unless you want Lucian to take out his annoyance with me for killing Keir on you, you’d best drop your psionics, boy. Because you’re not going to win. Not this time.” Gaston stared at him. “I don’t know you,” he said softly. “Asher VonTesmar wasn’t a psionic vampire.” Asher grinned nastily. “Shows what you know, doesn’t it,” he said. “Cassandra’s energy tastes quite delicious, especially when she’s being fucked, as I’m sure you already know.” Rurik watched the Prince stiffen, his breathing coming quicker and harder, glaring into Asher’s face with cold hatred. 311

Peacekeeper Asher smirked. “You know, if you think what I’ve done to her was bad, just wait until Jeron gets a hold of you,” he said with relish, “Jeron has a talent for that kind of thing, I understand. I wonder exactly how much you’ll be able to take before you die from it.” The ruby energy crackled and popped around him and Asher’s face split into a wide grin. “Want to do it the hard way, do you?” he purred, balling his free hand, the one sporting that huge amber ring, into a fist. A faint, hot yellow glow began deep in the depths of the stone and slowly began to spread outward, engulfing Asher’s hand. “Fuck you...” Gaston hissed, one hand wrapping around the hilt of his knife, beginning to pull it from its sheath. Asher stepped back from Gaston, still smiling, and pulled back his glowing hand. An explosion of sizzling amber light flew from it towards the three of them. Dorrian shouted and Gaston froze, the knife half-way out of its sheath. He turned his body, shielding the other two as the light slammed into a shimmering wall of clear, blindingly bright blue-white light. Rurik winced, blinking, stumbling back several paces, as did the Citadel Guard. Asher snarled, throwing his hand up to shield his eyes. “Shit!” “Tramani...” Lucian hissed, lunging at the bright blue lights. “No...!” The blue lights engulfed Gaston, Cassandra and Dorrian, swirling around them in a flurry of 312

Tabitha A. Bradley constantly coalescing light until he couldn’t see anything but a bright, shimmering cone of energy where the three young people had been. “No!” Lucian howled in anguished fury, “Not again! Nooooo!” He dove through the lights and slammed into the floor. The cold, hard, empty floor. Rurik shook his head slowly. “Damn Tramani to Androl,” Asher hissed, handing Rurik back his pistol. Lucian snarled, pounding his fist against the bloody floor. “I’ll kill him,” he hissed, “I’ll kill him myself... He can’t do this to me...not again!” He looked up at Asher. “Tramani needs to die, Asher. Now!” “Don’t worry about it, Lucian,” Asher said coldly, dismissively. “They’ll all pay for everything soon enough.” He snarled softly, murmuring, “everything and more.” He snapped his fingers at Rurik. “Come, Brodie. We can’t afford to be late.” “Yes, sir,” Rurik said mechanically. Asher shoved through the stunned Citadel Guard and out the door, Brodie and Lucian behind him. **** Gaston gazed into Cassi’s eyes. I love you, Cas. I know. I love you too. A flurry of sounds surrounded him, but he didn’t hear any of it. He didn’t care. Not right now. “You’re going to be all right,” he whispered. 313

Peacekeeper Her cracked lips curved in a very slight smile. Don’t lie to me. He sighed, leaning down to kiss them. “What do you want me to say, Cassandra?” “The truth,” she said in a pained whisper. “No more lies.” Gaston looked at her. “Cassandra,” he said softly, “you’re hurt. Badly.” “I know that,” she said. “I’m going to die. And that’s all right, Gaston. You have to believe me.” He swallowed hard. “I should have come earlier.” “You didn’t know.” “Alexandra—” “Don’t blame her,” Cassi said softly. “She didn’t want me to come. She begged me not to come. She was worried something would happen.” She sighed. “She was right.” She closed her eyes, drawing a shallow, shuddering breath. “Keir scolded me for coming, too. I just wanted to help you.” Gaston brushed strands of lank hair out of her eyes. “I’m sorry,” he said softly. Someone had wrapped a blanket around Cassi and laid her head against his chest. “It’s okay, I’m happy,” she whispered. “I’m going to see Keir soon.” Gaston drew a deep breath. His eyes were hot, stinging. He kissed her forehead, trying to recall his Mastery training, to recall the Comforts for the Dying, but he’d never had to do this for someone he loved. There was no point in talking about things that couldn’t be changed, regrets, hopes and dreams. There was only comfort and love. 314

Tabitha A. Bradley “Then Keir will be happy too, Cassi,” he said softly. “I love you.” “I love you too,” she whispered. “Don’t be sad for me. You might be surprised, but I don’t feel the pain anymore. I can hear him, Gaston. He’s waiting for me. He says it’s time.” A couple of warm tears made their way down his cheeks. “Then,” he said, taking a deep breath, “you ought to go to him.” Someone was patting his back gently. Comfortingly. Cassi smiled and closed her eyes. Gaston felt the energy leave her. A swirl of pure, gently powerful lapis blue energy tinged with sparkles of gold flowed around him. He closed his eyes, letting her spirit fill his body for a moment, her energy mingling with his. He breathed her in, his entire body filled with her light. He breathed out and she was gone. Tears welled silently from his eyes as he held her light, empty body tightly to his chest. “She’s gone,” he whispered. “I know, son,” March Tramani said softly. “Let her go.” He opened his wet, stinging eyes. “I–I don’t know what to—” March knelt next to him and gently gathered Cassandra into his arms. “Let me take her,” he said, softly kissing her still-warm forehead, “You need to be treated yourself.” Gaston stared at him dumbly a moment. “Come on, Gaston,” March said gently. “You’re 315

Peacekeeper bleeding.” “He shot me,” Gaston said in a vaguely confused voice. “I know,” March said. “Beryl, can you take Gaston and get that treated?” Beryl Tramani, a tall, beautiful woman with warm brown skin and jet-black hair knelt next to him. “Gaston,” she said quietly, “let’s get you healed and cleaned up, all right?” Numbly, Gaston let Beryl lead him out of the Main Hall, where March had put them when they translocated, down a corridor to the infirmary. The familiarity of the features of Tramani Hall weren’t a comfort, as he’d expected them to be. They were simply a reminder of the fact that Cassi was dead. He shuddered slightly. That made no sense. She shouldn’t be dead. Only hours ago they’d argued in the Commonwealth common room. Only hours ago had Cassi and Alex become friends and begun meddling in each other’s lives. A life Cassi would never live. Dorrian walked over to him as they entered. He sighed. “She will be missed,” he said quietly. Gaston nodded. He looked at his friend a moment. “How could I have not noticed you were hurt?” “I was,” Dorrian said, glancing at Beryl. “The bullet that hit Cassi hit me as well. Obviously not as badly.” Beryl nodded. “There was very little we could have done for her,” she said sadly. “She was already very badly hurt. I suspect there might have been internal 316

Tabitha A. Bradley bleeding even before she was shot.” She sighed as she carefully helped Gaston out of his coat and shirt, examining the bullet hole in his shoulder. “This will take a little work, but nowhere near as bad as it was for Dorrian.” Gaston sighed. “I don’t care, do what you have to, Beryl.” Dorrian shook his head. “What’s the plan now?” Gaston winced as Beryl set to work on his shoulder, covering the wound with both of her hands and closing her eyes. A dull, aching pain engulfed his arm as she began to telekinetically extract the bullet lodged there. “Well, we have to inform the Dant’aree about Keir, for one thing.” “I can do that,” Dorrian said, “Mel and I will.” “Notify our people that the operation is compromised, but will go as planned anyway. Anyone who is on Diranda and concerned for their safety should get off-world as soon as possible.” “March already did that as a precaution as soon as he came back from Vendalli’s,” Beryl said, dropping a metal slug into a pan. “Hold still. This may hurt, but I need to make sure nothing starts bleeding again.” Gaston groaned softly and sighed. “We need to get back to Vendalli’s as soon as possible. I’m certain that Asher will have both VonTesmar Hall and the VonTesmar Ducal compound secured against either myself or Samuel returning. Until we’re done with it, there’s nowhere on Diranda that’s safe for too long.” Dorrian nodded. “Okay. Here’s a question. How are we going to get to Vendalli’s? Asher’s sure to have 317

Peacekeeper all public Gateway terminals watched.” “March has a programmable Gate,” Gaston said dryly. “We don’t have to leave the House.” The pain in his shoulder faded. He drew a deep breath as he felt the cool, emerald green healing energy suffuse the wound. “Thank you, Beryl,” he said quietly. “I only wish we’d been able to save Cassandra.” Gaston pulled on the clean shirt Dorrian offered him. “So do I,” he said quietly. “She’s with the one she loves,” Beryl said, “perhaps this was the way it is supposed to be.” Gaston frowned. “She didn’t deserve to die that way, Beryl,” he said tightly. “How can that be the way it was supposed to be?” Beryl looked at him with sad eyes. “I don’t know, Gaston,” she said. “These kinds of questions are not easy for us to answer. She didn’t deserve to die that way, you are right. Keir didn’t deserve it either. I don’t know why. Perhaps it is in the hands of the Ancestors, perhaps it is the way we choose our paths before we come into this life, or perhaps it is some unknowable destiny. What I do know is that this kind of thing is what you’re fighting against, Gaston. You can stop it.” “Especially now,” Dorrian said, angrily. “After what he and that twisted Janassi bastard did to Cassi and Keir.” “Yes,” Gaston hissed softly. “Asher VonTesmar will pay for what he’s done this morning.” He walked to the door. “He will pay for everything.” 318

Tabitha A. Bradley

Chapter Fifteen on station, milord,” Rigel Deka said, “They’re striding into the Legion’s executive suite. “Sans

the scrawny one, anyway.” Jeron grumbled, standing. The slave who had been massaging his shoulders dropped to her knees behind his chair and the others gathered around his feet quickly scooted out of his way as he walked over to Deka. “Really? Interesting. Any idea why?” Deka chuckled, producing a fat black cigar from the inside pocket of his uniform coat. “Actually, I do believe I’ve got the entire story, sir. Mind if we discuss it in private?” Jeron smirked. “Why not? The girls could use a rest before Assembly.” “Ah? Busy night for them?” Jeron just answered him with a soft, wicked chuckle as they walked into the Ancillary Chamber, a smaller room off the main living area, designated for the commanding officers only. It was laid out for private conversations and occasionally used for liaisons as well. The door closed behind them and Deka dropped 319

Peacekeeper into a large rust colored leather chair, lighting his cigar as he did. Jeron chose the chair opposite him and leaned back, stretching his legs a moment, a sated smile on his face. Rigel took a pull off the cigar, blew out smoke and smiled. “Looks as though old Asher killed Tyonek Ranon. Guess he finally got fed up with the little rat and put a bullet in his brain.” Jeron snickered. “About time.” “That’s not all,” Rigel said, puffing. “Asher’s been busy. If the information I have is right, he killed Cassandra Deavalon and Keir Chanossa as well. Though how that happened, I have no idea.” “Really?” Jeron frowned slightly. “That wasn’t particularly smart, but considering that the Commonwealth will declare war anyway once he makes his announcement, I suppose it’s a relatively moot point. Still, I was looking forward to adding Cassandra to my retinue.” Rigel nodded. “Well, I understand that Gaston got involved somehow, though I’m not sure how.” “Interesting. I’m surprised he didn’t take the opportunity to kill Asher,” Jeron said, “would have been one less problem to deal with. Was he perhaps, captured instead?” “Well, since he’s also here, I’d venture a guess and say no,” Rigel said with a smirk. “Something definitely happened though. Asher is in a particularly bad mood today, Brodie seems extremely tense, and Janassi is surlier than I’ve seen him. Trevelian seems rather chastened as well.” 320

Tabitha A. Bradley “I’d like to see Asher, I think,” Jeron said. “Find out the details from him personally.” Rigel nodded. “I’ll see what can be arranged discreetly, sir.” He took another drag off the cigar. “There’s just one more thing...” He gave Jeron a wicked grin. “Very interesting little tidbit of information...” Jeron looked intrigued. “I’m kind of curious if you know about this already,” Rigel said, “but it seems that Gaston is plotting to assassinate Asher at the Assembly. Today. Asher might suspect, but has no solid proof.” Jeron laughed darkly. “I’d had an inkling that might be it,” he said, “from what Alexandra and Brodie discussed as well as what Taggart Riordan told me. I believe this Assembly will be the most memorable yet.” “Should we plan to stop them?” Rigel said. “No, I think we should let Gaston take care of Asher. As I’ve said, he’s no loss to me. Let the son murder the father.” He stood up and walked over to the wetbar in the corner. “Announcement or no, this couldn’t have come at a better time for me.” He took a long drink of the blood-red wine he’d just poured. “Forget about the meeting with Asher. Let the bastard stew in his own paranoia. I’d put good Units on Gaston succeeding, even if Asher was completely aware of the plot against him.” He sauntered slowly back towards Rigel, glass in hand, grinning. “I’m intrigued to see how it all plays out.” “But, sir, if Gaston becomes Director—” Jeron chuckled, leaning against the side of Deka’s 321

Peacekeeper chair. “Oh, we’ll make sure he doesn’t, Rigel,” he said in a voice dripping with wicked amusement, “I have the perfect man to ensure it. With our man in charge of Diranda, we’ll get our hands on the Directorate and Gaston at the same time.” “What do you mean, sir? How are you or anyone going to stop Gaston? I mean, he’s made arrangements to conduct a ritual assassination on Vendalli’s! That means he’s got contacts here that the Supreme Headquarters doesn’t even have.” Jeron leaned forward a little. “We simply have to be clever, Rigel. A little more clever than Gaston. We use his bending of the rules against him, and at the same time, we’re careful not to break any rules ourselves.” Rigel grunted. “How? I’m confused. We can’t put a Rysusi on the Throne of the Black Rose and certainly not in front of the entire Fifth Quadrant Assembly. The only way such a thing could be valid would be to make sure another Dirandan Royal seized power before Gaston or Samuel could.” Jeron grinned. “Exactly.” Rigel stared at him. “Who...” he began, then smiled as comprehension dawned. “Oh...” “Set up a meeting with him as soon as possible.” **** “So, was it everything you dreamed it would be?” Alex stiffened, the tuning bolt in frozen fingers, her other hand resting lightly atop the skin of the snare. She swallowed hard, grinding her back teeth as she 322

Tabitha A. Bradley bit down the urge to spin and strangle the speaker. “Fuck off,” she hissed. “Oh come now, it’s no secret...not anymore, at any rate. Of course, it’s still just a rumor, but I did overhear the owner of Chrysalis Courier saying that if it turns out to be true, he’s not going to use you for any further contracts. Tamara was arguing with him on that, but I doubt he’s going to change his mind. Perhaps I should make a point of filling him in...” “Go away, Taggart,” Alex hissed, squinting hard at the silver frame of the drum she was tuning. “I’m busy and in case you can’t tell, I don’t want to talk to you. Don’t you have some stupid Assembly to get ready for anyway?” Taggart Riordan laughed. The stage vibrated as he came up behind her. “I’m ready for quite a bit of things, my dear,” he said softly. “Actually, what I’m really wondering is how much you value your reputation. That rumor’s still relatively small, since most people are much more interested in talking about Asher and the juicy tidbits surrounding him right now, but the truth about you and Gaston will make the rounds soon enough. I could be convinced to squash it flat.” “I don’t care,” she said stiffly. “Let them talk.” Taggart knelt on the stage next to her, placing a large, heavy hand on the small of her back, sending waves of heat into her otherwise chilled and numb body. “Oh, now, you don’t mean that, do you?” he purred, “if your clients find out you’ve been fucking the Prince of Diranda, you’re going to lose them. 323

Peacekeeper Especially the Dirandan Resistance.” “Shut up!” Alex snarled, looking at him. “I don’t care right now! Leave me alone.” Taggart’s Alaran Regency uniform was elegant, tailored, royal blue and bright yellow gold, trimmed in blood red crimson. The crisp, precise lines of the slim blue longcoat over the gold brocade vest that indicated his rank as Regent Palatine emphasized the width of his muscular torso. The narrow dark blue trousers did the same for his legs. They were tucked into high, solid black books with golden buckles at the cuffs, just like the Directorate uniform. His dark brown hair was pulled back from his ruggedly handsome face and his vibrant emerald eyes glittered with cruel mirth. “No,” he said with a nasty grin, “I know you’ve had a bad morning. I’ve been watching you tune this ridiculous drum set for the better part of a hour. I’d expected you to be spending the morning in the arms of your new lover, Alexandra. But instead, here you are, tuning drums for a gig you’re probably never going to get a chance to play.” She glared at him. What the hell he meant by that, she didn’t know. A part of her wanted very much to know, but she was still reeling from the shock of Cassi and Keir’s deaths. From the horrible details she managed to finally wrest from Dorrian when he’d returned. Her stomach was still churning from the mental images that conjured up. What made the entire thing that much worse was that Gaston hadn’t accompanied Dorrian to her apartment. Mel figured it was for the best but Alex 324

Tabitha A. Bradley knew, if Gaston really wanted to come back, no one would have been able to stop him. “Do you know how much I hate you, Taggart Riordan?” she said softly. “You seem to find alliances with every man who has it in for me in one way or another. If you really wanted me to come to you of my own accord, you wouldn’t work with men like Cerin Tesar, Asher VonTesmar or Jeron Silstrun.” Taggart’s smile froze on his face. An eyebrow arched slightly. “What makes you think that?” he said evenly. “You and Jeron were far too familiar with each other last night to have just been professional enemies,” she said carefully, watching his face. “You’ve been working together for a while. I know an alliance like that when I see one.” She leaned forward. “How would you like it if that came out, Taggart?” She felt a hot rush of dark pleasure at that, the first sensation of heat she’d felt all morning, since Gaston left her bed. His reaction gave her another burst of satisfaction. “You have no proof,” he snarled. “That’s enough, babe,” she said with as nasty a smile as he’d turned on her earlier. “Want to tell me what you know? Or should I let Samuel and Gaston know about you? Maybe I’ll tell the entire Assembly about it. I’m betting I could get a recording of your admission from Joshua in Security.” “That’s impossible,” Taggart said, glaring at her, paling just a touch. “They can’t record everything, that’s an invasion of privacy.” Alex chuckled softly, feeling seeping back into her 325

Peacekeeper body as she stood up, crossing her arms over her chest. If she couldn’t do anything else, she could make Taggart pay for his part in this entire thing. “You don’t know that for certain, do you?” she asked. “When you agreed to Vendalli’s policies, you agreed to the psionic restrictions and the security and safety regulations. That’s one of them, or didn’t you read the admissions statement when you first came here?” Taggart’s eyes widened slightly and he glanced warily up at the ceiling. He was nervous now. Of course, Alex had no idea herself if they did record everything and couldn’t for the life of her remember the admissions policies. Hardly anyone ever did. She’d banked entirely on the fact that Taggart was like most arrogant Dirandan nobles and had forgotten almost everything about Vendalli’s except the things that were noticeable: no weapons (except with special permission), the psionic restrictions and the zero tolerance policy on fights and dueling. They’d put up with that for the chance to ‘play’ to their heart’s content, which was why Club Sorcery was so popular. If Vendalli’s didn’t offer the most complete in carnal pleasures, she doubted there would be half as many Dirandans on station. Indeed, the Directorate comprised one of Vendalli’s most prolific regular customers, which was why they had a permanent suite on Platinum. “So,” she said, “do you want to tell me what you’ve done? What you know?” Taggart stared at her. “What I’ve done?” Alex considered him and smirked. “Yeah. We 326

Tabitha A. Bradley know you’ve told Asher. What did you tell him, exactly?” Taggart turned away and began walking down the steps. “I don’t think so, Alexandra,” he said coldly. Not a problem, she thought, grabbing him by the navy blue sleeve of his uniform jacket. “Oh, you’ll tell me, Taggart,” she said quietly. “Otherwise, I will make sure your alliance is well-known to everyone who has the ability to squash you flat. Legally or illegally.” He froze. “I have contacts now, Taggart,” she breathed. “Ones who won’t hesitate to kill you just because I don’t like you. Babe.” “Gaston?” “Afraid?” He turned. “Fine,” he said tightly. “I told Asher Gaston was plotting to kill him. I don’t know where or when. I mentioned the dagger and the fact that the Dant’aree were looking for a ‘patriot’. I told them you talked to Palil Yaran about it.” That much they already figured out. She frowned. “There’s more you did, isn’t there?” Taggart snorted. “You only asked what I told Asher about the assassination.” “Why are you and Jeron working together?” “I’m protecting my ass, T’Kayn,” he snapped. “Allying with the stronger party will keep me and Alara safe.” “Oh come on, you don’t believe that, do you? That’s what Asher is trying to do.” 327

Peacekeeper “I don’t believe Jeron will honor any deal he made with Asher, but with me, it’s another story,” Taggart said. “He likes me. And I’ve given him more than sufficient reason to go on liking me.” She dropped his arm in disgust. “So you’re licking the boots of a man who’s technically your military inferior, just to keep your ass intact?” Taggart sneered. “At least it’s better than using sex to try to make a man love you. He’s never going to love you the way he loved Cassandra, T’Kayn. You can let him fuck you until he’s bored with you, but he’ll never see you as anything more than a dirty little provincial. He’ll never Claim you, T’Kayn. He’ll never ‘take you away from all this’. No matter what happens, even if he kills Asher and becomes Director, he’s still a Royal and you’re still a commoner. Not even a Dirandan commoner. You’re worse than an Alaran to him, Alexandra. You’re Arcadian. It doesn’t get any filthier or lower than that. Teren’tei humans are better than Arcadians, T’Kayn.” “Yet you want to ‘lower’ yourself to fuck me?” she bit out. “You must like playing in the mud—oh, wait, you’re a bootlicker, so mud tastes good to you.” Taggart smirked. “I like dirt, obviously. And I’d never Claim you, so I don’t have to worry about tainting the pure Riordan blood with a slimy little Arcadian provincial like you. You’re a diversion to Gaston, but that’s all. Even if he said you were different than any other woman, Alexandra. Even if he said he loved you, he’s lying. Trust me. The only reason he wants you is because you’re a challenge. Our dear old Gus loves a good, hard challenge. And 328

Tabitha A. Bradley I’m sure you gave him one, didn’t you, you little slut?” Alex ground her teeth, fighting down the urge to slam her fist into his face. “You fucking asshole,” she hissed. “Want to hit me, don’t you?” he said, grinning. “You’d love to hit me, wouldn’t you?” He stepped closer to her. She looked up at him and shuddered slightly. “Go on, hit me. I want you to.” She swallowed hard. “I’m not going to lower myself to your level,” she ground out. “I might want to hit you, but I’m better than that.” Taggart chuckled softly, fiendishly. “You’re really no better than me, Alex T’Kayn. You’re on my ‘level’. It’s one of the things I like about you. We’re more alike than you might want to believe, ‘babe,’” he purred silkily, “Gaston will never lower himself to our level, my dear. Not for long. He’s too ‘good’ for the likes of us.” “You don’t know anything about Gaston,” she snarled. “Shut up about him.” “That’s what you think,” he sneered. “As you’ll find out very soon, rest assured.” With that, Taggart turned and jumped lightly off the stage, his deep navy blue longcoat flowing behind him as he strode across the Starlighter’s empty dance floor and out the door. **** “What do you mean, he hasn’t contacted me yet?” Asher snarled at Cyneric Trevelian as he paced the 329

Peacekeeper study of the King’s apartments in Vendalli’s Directorate suite. Cyneric eyed him coolly. “Don’t snap at me, Asher,” he said stiffly. “I’m not your Seneschal. You blew his brains out, remember?” “Don’t speak like that to your King, Trevelian!” Lucian Janassi hissed, “unless you want to meet the same fate.” “Fuck off, Janassi,” Cyneric spat. “Shut up! Both of you!” Asher shouted. Rurik Brodie groaned inwardly and sighed. “Everyone calm down,” he said. “I know things are tense, but shouting at each other isn’t going to make it any better.” Asher, Cyneric and Lucian stared at him as though he’d just crawled up out of the mud. “Well,” he said weakly, “it’s not.” “Since when do you—” “Shut up, Lucian,” Asher snapped. “He’s right. Fighting between ourselves won’t help.” He turned to Cyneric. “Try to contact Silstrun again. At the very least I want to know why he has ignored us since we got here. I realize this is a very bad time to be meeting, but I did expect some kind of contact, even if it was a snide comment.” “This was a bad deal, sir,” Rurik said quietly. “I really don’t expect Silstrun to hold up his end of the bargain.” Asher’s icy green eyes narrowed. He paused in his heavy pacing and looked at Brodie. A chill shot down Rurik’s spine. “You know, Rurik,” the King said slowly, “I’m 330

Tabitha A. Bradley beginning to agree with you.” Rurik stared at him. **** Gaston sat on the balcony of his Platinum wing apartment, looking out quietly into the tiered parks and gardens that dominated the central dome of this executive residential section of Vendalli’s. He’d tried to get some sleep when they’d returned, but had ended up staring at the ceiling of his bedchamber and wishing he had a warm body beside him. A certain warm body he was relatively sure wasn’t feeling particularly warm towards him at the moment. So he’d spent the morning wandering around his apartment in no particular mood to see or to be seen. He couldn’t decide if he was still angry with Alexandra for keeping her promise to Cassandra or not. Several times he’d considered calling her and had decided against it. If she wanted to talk to him, he’d reasoned, let her come here. She knew where his place was. He’d watched the Fifth Quadrant Free Press holovid reports for a while, sipping coffee and rosining his violin bow. Speculation ran rampant about the Assembly and what Asher’s mysterious ‘announcement’ was going to be, but no one seemed to be getting close to the truth at all. It was funny in a kind of macabre way. After a while, the amusement factor wore off and he’d turned off the holo. 331

Peacekeeper Gaston had finally decided to call Alexandra, but when he did, she didn’t answer her comm. So he found himself sitting on the balcony, dead tired, vaguely depressed and desperately bored. He stared into the nearest garden, a narrow, overgrown place that was very elegantly unkempt and very private. They’d had a picnic there one afternoon during the Dant’aree trade negotiations about three years ago. He and Cassandra. Everything was still passionate, new. They were looking for crazy places to make love and that garden had a maze among other things. He remembered that afternoon vividly. A smile curved his lips. He could still see her, naked, wrapped in flowering vines, swinging on the little swing that had been tied onto a low hanging tree branch. They hadn’t been Directorate or nobility that day. They’d been wild, untamed, crazy young Kristani lovers. It was a beautiful memory. A memory Cassi would have wanted him to have today. Another garden tickled the back of his mind. Darkness sprinkled with stars silhouetted the jagged ruins of the ancient temple as he watched her, her long, auburn hair shining in the gentle light of the silvery moon whose slender crescent barely shown in the sky above her. She sat on a broken riser next to one of the few standing columns. She thought she was alone as she took off her clothes and stood up, the light playing over her softly rounded curves. It was the first time he’d seen her naked and her full, gently voluptuous body had taken his breath away. He could still hear the crash of the ocean below her. 332

Tabitha A. Bradley She raised her arms to the moon above her. The soft words of an ancient Kristani prayer floated to him on the slight, humid breeze, her gentle, lilting Arcadian accent lending a sensuality to the simple invocation that he’d felt for days afterwards. It was then that he’d realized this pretty little treasure hunter had gotten into his blood. There was no way he was going to be able to stop tormenting her until he caught her. He loved her innocent purity, the honesty with which she viewed her world. She was no innocent to pain, nor to the harsh reality of life, but she was an innocent when it came to the infinite shades of gray that existed between good and evil. And it was that which he found irresistible. She was unlike anything he’d ever encountered before. Cassi would have loved her. He sighed, looking at his violin. Cassi did love her. They would have been inseparable. A wry smile curved his lips despite himself. They would have made his and Keir’s lives hell. He thought about that and the idea made him chuckle. Cassi and Keir were destined to be together. “At least she’s not alone,” he said quietly. Suddenly he felt extremely tired. Gaston got to his feet and stumbled back inside. **** It was weird. Her apartment seemed so quiet. 333

Peacekeeper Alex walked to the kitchenette and got a glass of tea from the catering unit. Leaning against the counter, she looked around. She didn’t know what else to do. After that uncomfortable encounter with Taggart, she realized that she didn’t want to be out. She considered going to Gaston’s apartment but the idea made her stomach clench uncomfortably. If he didn’t want to see her, she certainly wasn’t going to go looking for him. It was just asking for a fight and she didn’t want to get into one with him today, not after that row this morning. She didn’t think she could take another one right now. She was still mad at him anyway, she decided. She ate a solitary lunch of salad and iced tea, in silence. The towel she’d used last night was still crumpled on the floor near the bedroom door, so she picked it up and tossed it in the laundry unit along with her clothes from yesterday. Deciding that doing laundry was as good an activity as any, she went into her bedroom and grabbed the top and skirt she’d worn that morning. She turned towards her bed, with the intention of stripping the sheets from it. It was still a mess, the sheets tangled with the blanket and coverlet in the middle of the bed and as she took a pillow in her hand, the faint hint of dragon’s blood and amber spice came still on it. She moaned softly, dropping the clothes in her hand and burying her face in the pillow, breathing in his scent. Alex sat down on the bed. A riot of emotions 334

Tabitha A. Bradley churned inside her. She missed Gaston, even though she was angry with him for the cruel things he’d said, for not telling her about Cassi and Keir himself, for leaving her alone to deal with her guilt and her grief, for not being there to comfort her as the hour of the Assembly crept closer and closer. She wanted to feel his arms around her, the solid reality of his chest, the heat of his body and the pounding of his heart against hers. She wanted to hear him call her ‘Alexandra’ and she wanted to see that wicked villain’s smile of his as his deep, dark sage-green eyes ravished her body. She lay down, hugging his pillow to her chest. She was tired. Her head hurt with exhaustion and the overall stress of the last three (had it been only three!) days. She couldn’t believe so much had happened already. Not very long from now the Assembly would start and the entire face of the Directorate would change forever. Maybe these would be the last few hours of Gaston’s life. She shuddered. Or hers. She closed her eyes, pressing her face against Gaston’s pillow. **** “All attempts at contact have been refused, Your Majesty,” Rurik Brodie said hesitantly. “The Rysusi Supreme Headquarters has arrived as well.” Asher brushed down his platinum brocaded vest as a servant helped him into his sable velvet longcoat. He grunted. “Thank you, Brodie. I didn’t expect 335

Peacekeeper there to be an answer.” “Well, sir, what are you going to do?” Rurik fidgeted slightly, watching Asher examine himself in the full-length mirror as the servants put the finishing touches on his uniform. “You don’t have to announce the alliance. If Jeron’s reneging on his deal—” “We don’t know that for certain,” Asher said coldly. “Not yet.” “Tell the Assembly that he’s blackmailing you, sir,” Rurik said suddenly. “You have proof. They wouldn’t be able to do anything against the Directorate if you revealed everything.” “That same proof has me agreeing to the deal and offering incentives,” Asher growled. “The Quadrant hates me. Hates the Directorate. They’d be more than happy to watch us go down in flames. There’s no help to be had from anyone. Announcement or not, Jeron will take Diranda. The announcement will delay things long enough.” “Long enough for what?” Rurik asked nervously. Asher shot him a cold glare. “Long enough for me,” he snarled icily, “to leave.”

336

Tabitha A. Bradley

Chapter Sixteen at himself in the mirror. GastonHe stared felt stiff. Uncomfortable. He didn’t want to

wear this damn uniform. Not today. There was nothing wrong with the uniform, nor how he looked in it. It was elegant, tailored. Perfect. He, on the other hand, felt anything but. He closed his eyes. He was playing a role. Just like he’d told Alexandra. Today, he would play the traitor Prince. The wicked son. The assassin. The murderer. They call him ‘Peacekeeper’. Gaston opened his eyes. The patriot. “What if I don’t want to be the patriot?” he whispered. “What if I don’t want to be their Peacekeeper?” Who else will? Samuel? Eridan? ‘You’re the only one who can save your world... and save the Fifth Quadrant from a war that will destroy it.’ He sighed. He was tired of playing this part and it was still early in the game. He’d found what he wanted and he hadn’t had to wait fifteen or twenty 337

Peacekeeper years. He had her. Alexandra. His Alexandra. An angry Alexandra, granted. But that could be dealt with. He wasn’t about to let that go. Gaston was tired of playing the villain. He wanted to be the lover. The teacher. The Master. He wanted to be the father. Father... He turned from the mirror with a disgusted grunt. No, Asher. You were never a father to me. No matter how hard I tried to make you proud, even after you murdered my mother and beat me, you never once looked at me as anything other than a liability. An embarrassment. You were never my father. You never loved me. He’d never lacked for love, not in March’s home, but he’d always wanted more. He had everything a boy could want, except his father’s love. Or even his father’s attention. He frowned, walking across his bedroom towards the door. All he’d ever received from Asher was the side of his hand, the front of his fist. No child deserved that kind of treatment. You were never a father to me, Asher. I doubt you were ever capable of love. I’ll never treat my children the way you’ve treated me. And my children will never know you, Asher. Ever. He put his hand on the pommel of the Assassin’s Dagger, sensing, even here, the faintest tug of its 338

Tabitha A. Bradley hunger, the slightest twinge of its hot, dark desire. It stoked the deep, seething hatred he’d kept tamped down for so long, shoved violently in the darkest corner of his soul. A hatred so vitriolic that he hadn’t dared consider it for longer than a fleeting thought’s worth. Gaston let it seep into his mind now. He ground his teeth. He snarled softly. A soft chime sounded through his apartments. “Your Highness,” his local Sentient said quietly, “it’s time.” “Yes,” Gaston VonTesmar hissed venomously, “time to die.” Throwing his sable cloak over his shoulders, he strode from the apartment. **** The Assembly Hall was crowded. The main chamber filled quickly as delegates and their retinues took their places, in seats or boxes, eagerly awaiting the prospect of a disastrous Assembly session. The Observation Gallery was packed to capacity and the people who couldn’t get into the Gallery were crowded around the various live holo feeds that had been set up in the reception areas and lobby of the Assembly complex. In Joshua’s executive box, above the main platform, Gaston, Samuel, Dorrian and Kazi stood in silence, gazing out the security window. They were all dressed in their finest. Samuel had chosen his rank as Duke and First Master Sorcerer 339

Peacekeeper over Crown Prince and had instead dressed in his black and gold brocade Sorcerer’s robes rather than his Directorate uniform. Dorrian was in straight Agency black, complete with dark sunglasses that actually digitally enhanced his vision among other things. Kazi wore his crimson and sable Directorate uniform, the epaulets decorated with the VonTesmar House colors and a titanium blazon indicating his rank as House Commander. That, combined with the dark burgundy brocade vest that represented the House he swore allegiance to, he wore made him look less like a ferret and more like the highly respected Directorate officer he actually was. Alexandra stood quietly in the back of the room, wearing the same trusty old SpecServices pistol she’d stolen from Gaston once, long ago. A gun she’d kept on her ever since then. A gun, she realized now, he’d let her have. Gaston looked as incredible today as he had last night. Perfect, elegant and disconcertingly dangerous. He might be a Kristani at heart, but formality definitely agreed with him. She caught her breath as she took him in, heat swirling deep in the depths of her body. “Come here, Alexandra,” Gaston said quietly, without turning. She approached the window, next to Kazi. Everything that had happened up until now seemed to pale in comparison to what they were all watching. It was almost as though the entire Fifth Quadrant was there. The press boxes were filled as well, which 340

Tabitha A. Bradley almost never happened at most Assemblies. So in essence, the entire Fifth Quadrant was there. Jake stepped up next to her, arms tight behind his back. He was dressed in his gray, red and black camouflage Directorate battle dress uniform, his spiky hair hidden under a field cap, emblazoned with the crimson double crescent of the Directorate on a sable background. “Everyone is in place, sir,” Jake said. Dorrian nodded. “Who’s here that we should be concerned about?” Kazi said. “Asher, Rurik, Lucian and Cyneric along with Executive Security and a group of Janassi Sentinels. No concubines, interestingly enough,” Jake answered, “Taggart, Desmond and Catalin Riordan from Alara. The Dirandan High Court, save Dukes March Tramani and Tiridates Kaelan. As usual, Malek is representing House Kaelan for his father and Eridan is representing House Tramani. Most of the rest of the Directorate Court itself, including Duchess Alena Varian. She’ll be able to keep the Court under control if it’s needed, I think. Jeron Silstrun, Rigel Deka, Byrne Salik from the Rysusi Legion, among an otherwise uninteresting group of officers and slaves. The remaining Dant’aree Commonweal Council, including the Ranee, Herself. The rest of them are pretty harmless, as you well know. Even the more threatening ones won’t make trouble, I’m pretty sure.” “Hm,” Gaston said quietly. “Alena Varian. She’s a 341

Peacekeeper Master. Violet Sapphire. Keep an eye on her. I suspect she might be a possible assist if we need it.” Alex was startled to feel a sharp pang of jealousy and glanced at Gaston a moment, then quickly back at the window before he saw her looking at him. I caught that. She gasped softly. The wards are down, in here at least, Gaston ‘pathed. Even so, I suspect we’ll feel it when Joshua drops them on the chamber itself. There was so much she wanted to say to him, but now just wasn’t the time. Not even telepathically. She suppressed a sigh and glanced at Jake, who gave her a slight smile. So, she said the only thing she could say. How are you? Dark amusement filtered through her over the link. As well as can be expected under the circumstances. “We’re all going in together,” Jake said, “right?” “That’s the plan,” Dorrian said. “We want to enter as loudly as possible, everyone. Make everyone stare at us. That’s the reason for the flashy formal uniforms for our nobility here and the reason Joshua asked you to wear that outfit, Alex.” Alex shrugged. She was wearing a snug garnet red camisole top trimmed in lace, her favorite tailored brown leather flight jacket and black denims. It wasn’t particularly flashy, but it was one of her favorite outfits and it did get her noticed. “When we’re in, get to the gantry above the platform as quickly as possible Alex, just make sure everyone sees you and sees your gun as you do. Your 342

Tabitha A. Bradley sharp-shooter reputation should keep the Directorate, the Rysusi and anyone else who might get a cute idea at bay at least long enough for Jake and Kazi to secure the platform and signal your guys. Once they make themselves known, people are going to get nervous.” She nodded. “Not a problem, Commander.” “Samuel and I are on the platform and between ourselves, Kazi and Jake, we should be able to keep Janassi, Trevelian and Brodie if necessary, under control. The Sentinels and ExecSec will be taken care of. That should make it clear for you, Gaston.” Gaston nodded and Alex noticed with a flush of warmth, that he hadn’t taken his gaze off her since Dorrian had brought attention to her clothing. A low gong sounded several times through the chamber. Everyone’s attention turned back to the gathering below as the Assembly began. **** Asher strode down the sweeping corridor towards the Assembly floor as the gong reverberated through the building and the Speaker began his opening remarks. Lucian Janassi, Cyneric Trevelian and Rurik Brodie followed, all resplendent in their formal Directorate uniforms, flanked by the Directorate Executive Security and the imposing figures of the Janassi House Sentinels. “My Lord Director,” a warm, nearly oily voice said as he rounded the last corner before the platform entrance. 343

Peacekeeper Asher stopped. Taggart Riordan stood in the center of the corridor, arms crossed over his chest and a wry smirk curving the corners of his mouth. That smirk widened as Asher raked him with an icy, assessing glare. “Regent Riordan,” he said coolly. “I’m expected.” “I know, Your Majesty,” Taggart said smoothly. “I’d like to stand with you before the Assembly this evening.” “Why?” Asher said. “As a show of solidarity within the Directorate, sir,” Taggart said. “Against the rumors of your sons’ treasons. The Regency and the Directorate together will give our subordinates a feeling of security and show our enemies that the Dirandan people as a whole are united against all opposition, no matter what form it might take.” He chuckled. “And it certainly can’t hurt to have a First Guardian on your side, now can it, my Lord Director?” Asher grunted. “Why not.” Taggart inclined his head and stood to the side as Asher passed, falling into step next to Lucian. They walked into the reception room beside the platform. The support staff for the Fifth Quadrant Assembly directed them to the vestibule where they were bade to wait until they were formally announced. Asher occupied himself with observing the live holovid as it swept the Assembly floor. He didn’t see either Samuel or Gaston in the Directorate section, but that didn’t surprise him. He supposed they were observing from their own private boxes or that they’d 344

Tabitha A. Bradley decided to forgo the Assembly entirely after this morning’s fiasco. Someone cleared his throat and he noticed Brodie staring resolutely at the large double doors that marked the entrance to the platform. Taggart caught his glance and shook his head slightly, so Asher waved him over. “He’s no loyalist, my Lord,” Taggart said quietly. “He’s been passing information to your sons since word of your announcement went public. He was rather cozy with Alexandra T’Kayn last evening, when I understand he was under orders to escort her to you. He let her go, that’s clear enough.” Asher frowned slightly. “He said he couldn’t find her.” “He’s duplicitous, sir. He was responsible for sending a message to Gaston that convinced Cassandra to investigate and collect evidence against you.” Asher snorted. “And I killed Tyonek for that.” Taggart shrugged. “Well, there’s not much to be done about it right now,” Asher said. “I’ll just make sure he’s taken proper care of afterwards.” Taggart chuckled softly, wickedly. “Of course, sir.’ “His Majesty, Director Gaston Athanasius Asher VonTesmar the Third, High King of the Directorate,” the voice of the Speaker boomed over the comm. Their Assembly handlers threw open the double doors and Asher strode up the incline to the platform. **** 345

Peacekeeper

“His Royal Highness, Palatine Taggart Riordan, Sovereign Regent of Alara, Duke of Riordan. Lord High Chancellor, Cyneric Trevelian. His Grace the Duke of Janassi, Lord High Inquisitor and Captain Rurik Brodie, Executive Security Director.” “Would someone tell me how in Lisan’s name Taggart Riordan got on the platform with Asher?” Dorrian hissed as they walked down the private corridor leading from Joshua’s security box. Alex had to run to keep up with the men, who were nearly leaving her behind. She wasn’t as tall as they were and they were moving fast. “We don’t have time to worry about it now,” Gaston said with disgust, fingering the pommel of his knife. “Taggart can be dealt with. If you have to shoot him, do it. I don’t care.” “Yes, sir,” Dorrian, Jake and Kazi said. Samuel smirked. “Clever of Asher to bring him along, don’t you think?” “He’s not that smart,” Gaston said in a low snarl that sent chills down Alex’s spine. “Taggart ingratiated himself onto that platform somehow.” Alex nodded. “I’d lay excellent odds on it,” she said, looking at Gaston nervously. “He’s planning something.” “Then be on the lookout for it,” Gaston said, walking towards the security entrance, where Joshua Wetfire waited, leaning casually against the wall and watching the approaching group with a lazy smile on his face. “About time you guys got here,” he drawled. 346

Tabitha A. Bradley “Asher’s going to get a chance to talk if you don’t hurry and shut him up.” Gaston glared at Joshua. “The wards aren’t down yet, Wetfire,” he hissed. Alex glanced at him nervously. She had never seen this side of Gaston before. She’d seen him angry, she’d seen him dangerously serious, but this wasn’t anything like that. It was dark, frightening. “They’ll be down when you need them to be, VonTesmar,” Joshua said easily. “Don’t worry about it.” “I want them down, now,” Gaston said in a low, even voice. “I’m not stupid enough to trust you to take them down after we’re inside.” Joshua chuckled. “Do you really think I’d do that, Gussy?” Samuel snickered behind Gaston. “Shut up, Samuel,” Gaston snapped, his dark eyes flashing. Samuel stopped snickering, eyeing his younger brother speculatively. Dorrian glanced at Alex. She thought she caught a flash of surprise and concern in the young man’s otherwise serious expression. “He won’t do that,” Alex said quietly. “Joshua will keep his word.” Gaston shot her a look that chilled her to her bones. She stepped back and swallowed hard. “When I want your opinion, Alexandra, I’ll ask for it,” he said quietly, his voice softening only a little. As she stared at him, she caught the flash of alarm in his eyes. He’s worried. He doesn’t want to die. He put a 347

Peacekeeper lot of trust in a man who has never given him any reason to trust him, who doesn’t even like him. Who considers him the better of two evils. “Joshua,” Alex said gently, “take the wards down now, please. Now isn’t the time to play power games.” “Oh fine,” Joshua said, pulling a slender, flat silver box from his pocket. He opened it and tapped a code into the uplink. “There.” She felt it. So did everyone else. It almost felt as though someone had suddenly pulled a scarf from her eyes though her vision didn’t change, her psionic vision was clear. Even more clear than her carte blanche usually allowed. “Now,” Gaston hissed and Joshua gestured. The doors flew open. **** Asher was standing in front of the podium, watching the Speaker as he descended from the platform to take his seat in the front box of the Assembly floor. Behind him stood Cyneric, Lucian, Taggart and Brodie. The security doors flew open, and Asher turned and stared as Gaston strode onto the platform, flanked by Samuel and Dorrian. Behind him was Kazi Gerik, Jake Porter and Alexandra T’Kayn, guns drawn. Alex’s gaze scanned the room quickly, taking in everyone of concern and their positions. She needed 348

Tabitha A. Bradley to make her way across the front to get to the entrance to the area behind the platform. Which meant crossing directly in front of Asher. She followed Jake and Kazi, holding her pistol up so that everyone could see it. The gathered Assembly men and onlookers gasped as Jake signaled and the entire contingent of mercenaries, ex-patriots, rogues and freedom fighters stepped out of the alcoves and the shadows, into the corridors between the seats and boxes and produced their weapons. “In the name of the People of the Directorate,” Gaston announced, drawing his dagger, striding across the platform towards Asher, “I claim the ancestral right of succession.” Asher stared at him in stunned shock. “Now?” he gasped, “you’re doing this now?” She caught Asher’s furtive glance back at Taggart. Taggart just flashed him a nasty grin and vanished. Alex gasped softly. Asher stared. “Director Asher VonTesmar,” Gaston said darkly, “your life is forfeit as payment for the crimes you have committed against the Directorate and the people of the Directorate.” “You can’t do this,” Asher snarled. “Not here!” “That’s what you think,” Gaston said in a low voice as he neared his father. “I’ve been planning this for years.” “Samuel?” Asher turned towards his eldest son, who simply shook his head. 349

Peacekeeper “You doomed yourself, father,” he said, crossing his arms over his chest. “Traitors,” Lucian snarled, raising a hand as he stepped forward, “ungrateful traitors...” A sinister dark purple glow engulfed his hand as he began gesturing., Samuel grabbed Lucian’s arm, bending it back and up, not taking his eyes off his father for a moment. “I wouldn’t try it, Uncle,” Samuel said in an emotionless voice. “I can break your wrist and I won’t even need Sorcery to do it.” Asher took a step towards Gaston, his hand balling into a fist. “You don’t want me to be forced to humiliate you in front of the entire Fifth Quadrant Assembly, do you boy?” he snarled. Alex glanced at Gaston as she skirted the edge of the platform, the hair at the base of her ponytail prickling at the sound of Asher’s low hiss. Gaston glared at his father. “Don’t try it, Asher,” he hissed softly. “Just don’t.” She swallowed hard. Asher glanced at his remaining supporters and frowned. Brodie was standing next to Dorrian, holding the Executive Security officers against the far wall at gunpoint and Cyneric Trevelian had sidled nearly off the platform by this time. “What is this?” Asher snapped, “betrayal?” Alex scooted across the platform, cutting off Trevelian’s escape route. “I don’t think so, Trevelian,” she said quietly, eyeing him. “You as well as everyone 350

Tabitha A. Bradley else here knows it only takes one bullet to kill you. And I only need one.” She nearly shot Trevelian when she was jerked back, nearly off her feet by her ponytail. A powerful arm went around her neck and began to squeeze. “Back off,” Asher VonTesmar snarled, jerking Alex tightly up against him, his hand tightening in her hair. She winced, a dizzy, sick sensation coming over her and she began to feel her energy draining out of her through the top of her head...where Asher’s hand had her hair. She struggled, groaning. She had enough presence of mind to wrap her hand tightly around the butt of her pistol, but she let Asher drag her backwards. “Back off, Gaston,” Asher snarled, “or I’ll kill the girl.” That’s what you think! Alex thought. She caught a glimpse of Gaston’s angry, concerned face as she was pulled towards the back of the platform. He held his knife ready in front of him and she groaned again as the full impact of its dark power hit her. She staggered, nearly losing what remained of her presence of mind as horrible images from Arcadia came flooding back in a storm of chaotic emotional energy. Asher stiffened. She blinked. Of course, that rush hit him as well, she realized. She growled under her breath and dug in her heels, stiffening her body against his. “You...” she hissed, cocking her right arm and slamming it into his ribs as hard as she could, stomping on the closest available foot to hers as she 351

Peacekeeper did so, “...asshole!” With a grunt, he let her go so she turned and brought her knee up with a snarl. Her vision was still blurry and swimming. She grinned viciously as she felt it make contact with something soft and heard his hiss of pain. “That’s for Cassi!” She cocked her right arm back, her gun still clutched tightly in it and swung her fist towards the source of the pain noises. She felt the shudder of impact and heard his grunt as his bleeding face swam into view. “And that’s for Kier!” Without waiting to see anyone else’s reaction to this, she ran for the back of the platform and dove behind it. She flung open the door and cast quickly about with her psionics, locating the Sentient source Joshua had set up for her gestalt. She found him, as she clattered up the gantry stairs to the maintenance catwalks. From here, she had an excellent view of the platform below as well as the Assembly floor itself. The entire platform seemed to have been overtaken by Jake and Kazi’s guys. The Sentinels and the Executive Security were standing stiffly to one side, facing down at least twice their number in rough looking spacers, couriers and mercs, who all looked more than happy to shoot them if given the order. Lucian was watching Samuel, rubbing his wrist indignantly with murder in his eyes while Samuel stood nearby, arms crossed over his chest again, an aloof sneer barely curving his lips. Asher staggered forward, furious, glaring, blood streaming from what had to be a broken nose. A part 352

Tabitha A. Bradley of her wondered how he was able to stay on his feet after taking the butt of her gun to his face, but the unpleasant tingle in the roots of her hair reminded her of the energy he’d managed to sap while he’d held her. She groaned softly, eyes narrowing as she watched Asher straighten up and take a menacing step towards Gaston. Gaston was smiling. He was standing in the center of the platform, watching Asher, smiling coldly and disdainfully at him. Out of the controlled chaos that seemed to have engulfed the platform, was threatening the entire Assembly, Gaston was the only one who was relaxed. It was a weird, marked contrast to his earlier demeanor, and it was frightening. “I just wish I knew where Taggart was,” she muttered. “Right here.” She spun. Taggart Riordan was leaning against the safety railing, watching her with a smirk. “What the hell are you doing here?” she said coldly, training her pistol on him. “Waiting to take my rightful place as Director, my dear.” He glanced at the gun, then looked back up at her, apparently unconcerned about it. “What do you mean?” she asked warily, taking a step towards him. She was getting sick of all these twists and turns. Couldn’t something just go the way it was supposed to for once? Taggart chuckled. “As soon as Gaston kills Asher, I’ll kill Gaston. Then I’ll take over the Directorate.” He grinned at her. 353

Peacekeeper “Won’t that piss off Jeron?” she asked evenly. “He wants Gaston alive, not dead.” “An unfortunate accident,” Taggart said smoothly. “I’ve already figured out how to appease his disappointment. After all, he’s wanted to get his hands on you almost as badly as he wants Gaston, you know.” “You can’t kill Gaston,” she said coldly. “He’d flatten you in a heartbeat.” “Watch me,” he said with a chuckle. “He has no idea I’m here. He’s far too busy concentrating on the Assassination Ritual to worry about me. That’s why he’s got all of you idiots backing him up. He can’t do it on his own and he knows it.” She gave him a cool look. “Well, guess what, Taggart, he doesn’t have to concern himself with a nothing like you,” she said, “because I’ll stop you.” Taggart laughed coldly. “You know, sweetheart, I’d love to see you try.” He stood up and approached her, raking her figure with a derisive smirk. She watched him, expressionless, holstering her pistol. “You can barely ‘path, let alone—” “You talk too much, Taggart,” she said, slamming her bloodied fist into his astonished face. With a grunt and a groan, Taggart dropped to the catwalk, out cold. “You know what, Taggart?” Alex said, looking at his unconscious figure with disdain, “I do think you’re cute. I probably would have had sex with you. If only you weren’t such an incredible bastard. If only you didn’t fuck everything up every time you opened your pretty mouth.” 354

Tabitha A. Bradley Alex turned to watch the scene developing below her. She gripped the metal supports nervously, her heart pounding. Gaston was approaching Asher with a nasty smirk on his face. An expression only she and Asher could see. **** Gaston chuckled darkly, approaching his father as he wiped blood from his nose and spat it on the floor. He glanced at the full Assembly, turning slightly to the left so that only Asher could see the malicious, infinitely pleased smirk that curved his lips. “Impressive, impressive, Asher, What a display. I don’t really think I can follow that up with anything besides this,” Gaston said, holding up the Assassin’s Dagger. “I was hoping we could do this quickly and cleanly, but this is even better, because now the entire Fifth Quadrant just saw you humiliated and beaten up by a woman. An amazing woman, but still, a woman.” “That was no woman,” Asher hissed, spitting again, “she’s walking dead.” “No,” Gaston said with a cold smile, his gaze sliding down the jet-black blade of his dagger to lock and hold his father’s, “that’s you... Asher.” “You can’t do it, Gaston,” Asher snarled. “There’s no way. You haven’t got the guts.” Gaston just shook his head, the smile never leaving his lips. “I’ve always had the guts, Asher. Just never the right opportunity.” He stepped closer. “There’s no way you’re going to escape this. Not now. If you run, 355

Peacekeeper you’ll be further humiliated. You’re going to pay for the crimes you’ve committed, for what you’ve done in the name of the Directorate and for what you were about to do.” Asher glared at him. “You can’t do it, Gaston,” he growled. “You know,” Gaston said softly, grabbing him by the arm and closing the remaining distance between them in a step, “you’ve said that to me all my life. I keep proving you wrong.” He pressed the knife against Asher’s chest. Asher spat blood, snarling, yanking on his arm and taking one step backwards. “Back away from me, Asher,” Gaston said softly, “you’ll leave this life a coward. You’re going to die today, at least do it with some dignity.” He stared into his father’s pale green eyes, feeling the heat throbbing within the dagger, the beat that matched the pounding of his heart, the longer he pressed that knife to Asher’s chest. The deep, dark desire burned through his blood, hunger for the blood, the life it had been created to take. His breath came faster, his eyes narrowed, boring into Asher’s. Asher hissed softly, and Gaston felt his father’s hand close around the wrist of the hand that held the knife. “I’ll kill you before you have a chance to use that,” Asher snarled. Sharp, jagged bolts of pain spread out from Asher’s hand, burning into Gaston’s body, searing his blood. He groaned softly and Asher smiled. 356

Tabitha A. Bradley “And after I’ve killed you, I’ll take your pretty little Alexandra T’Kayn and I’ll torment her... I’ll whip her and I’ll fuck her until she begs for me to kill her... but I won’t let her die like Cassandra,” Asher sneered softly, “because I know you love her, you’ve always been obsessed with her. So I’ll make sure every man who wants a chance at her gets it and then I’ll turn her over to Jeron. She’ll be used and used until every last shred of sanity has been banged out of her, Gaston. She’ll spend the rest of her life as a slave to the Rysusi and she’ll end it on her knees, begging...” Pain flared inside him, pain and anger and hatred. Intense, seething hatred more powerful than any he’d yet experienced, more powerful than the terrible, festering loathing that had overtaken him an hour before. Asher pulled on his energy, a demented smile curving those thick, florid VonTesmar lips as his pale skin flushed red with the rush of pure First Master power that surged into him. Gaston snarled softly, the call of the dagger becoming a scream, an echoing scream in his head that demanded action. No more would Asher torment him, no more would he spit on him, look down on him and treat him like dirt simply because of the thing that made him unique, his Kristani blood, his Kristani power. No more. “No,” Gaston hissed, “no more, Father. This ends. Now.” Gaston jerked his left arm back, fingers tightening on the hilt of the dagger as he plunged it deep into Asher’s chest, directly into his heart. The scream became a deafening roar of pure 357

Peacekeeper ecstasy and it filled Gaston’s brain, his body with an echoing din of terrible pleasure unlike anything he’d ever known. The strength and energy rushing out of him into Asher froze. Reversed. Asher’s eyes went wide as the knife slid into him, as the power he’d been sucking from Gaston was torn from him, sucked into the knife embedded hilt-deep in his chest. He groaned, staggering, sputtering flecks of blood which frothed between his lips in a crimson foam, trickling down his chin and into the pristine white collar of his shirt. Gaston let go of his arm, shuddering slightly, hand still clamped tight around the hilt of the dagger, staring, watching him dying with a savage pleasure that churned inside him, filling him with triumph. Asher stared at him, terrified. He coughed, gurgled and sputtered, shuddering, held in one place by the dagger sticking out of him, held by his son. His victorious son. The man who would be Director. “By ancient right of succession,” Gaston said, his voice rough, low. He cleared his throat, “by ancient right of succession,” he repeated, louder. Asher groaned, shuddering, sinking to his knees. Gaston watched him. “I claim the Throne of the Black Rose, the Crown of Diranda. By the ancient rites set forth by the Ancestors of the People, I proclaim myself Director Gaston Athanasius Asher VonTesmar the Fourth, High King of the Directorate.” Gaston yanked the knife from Asher’s chest and the man slumped to the floor, blood pooling in a slowly growing puddle beneath him. Asher pushed 358

Tabitha A. Bradley himself up on his elbows a moment, trembling, staring up at his son. “You...” he croaked, “fucking bastard...” Gaston’s lips twisted in a snarl, fingers tightening around the hilt of the knife. Asher’s eyes widened in horror as the star garnet stone in the pommel of the dagger flared suddenly. Gaston’s snarl turned into a sneer, watching the last, fading spark of life in Asher’s body flicker and fade. His eyes glazed over and he fell to the floor one last time with a dull thud. A rush of energy filled Gaston as Asher was sucked into the stone in the pommel of the dagger. He suppressed a low groan, kneeling next to Asher’s body a moment, nearly panting, his heart slamming hard against his chest, the energy of a life nearly twice the length of his own pounding through him, his blood rushing through his veins, his brain spinning with the power and the strength of it. The knife sang in his head, its terribly beautiful song mixing with a keening cry, low at first, then slowly overtaking the siren song and filling his brain with a scream of pure, unadulterated fury. Asher! “The King is dead,” Samuel VonTesmar said, his strong, powerful voice carrying through the Assembly hall. “The King is dead?” Lucian snarled, his voice thin, strained, almost hysterical. “The King is dead!” “The King is dead,” Dorrian, Jake and Kazi announced, their voices echoed by the rest of the Dirandans, High Court and commoners alike, filling 359

Peacekeeper the hall. No... No... NOOO! Asher’s voice screamed in Gaston’s head, an eerie echoing counterpoint to the chanting chorus around them. “The King is dead! The King is dead!” Nooooo... Gaston growled, tapping his garnets and bringing the rioting forces swirling within him under some semblance of control. Shut up, Asher! He sent a blast of quelling energy into the soulstone in the pommel of the dagger, effectively silencing the scream and filling his head with nothing but the chant of the Dirandans around him. “The King,” Gaston said, raising his head and standing, “is dead.” “Long live the King, Gaston VonTesmar the Fourth!” Samuel thundered, “The true High King of Diranda!” “Long live the King!” Dorrian, Kazi and Jake echoed. “Long live the King!” **** Alex knelt on the catwalk overlooking the platform in silence, tears pouring down her cheeks. “Long live the King,” she whispered.

360

Tabitha A. Bradley

Chapter Seventeen had seen everything. AlexShe stared down at the platform below in

terrified shock, watching the blood slowly pooling around Asher’s cooling body, frozen. “This rite is invalid!” Lucian Janassi shouted, “it was not done on Diranda.” “It was done in the presence of the entire High Council,” Samuel said coldly, “with the full cooperation of the appointed successor. I never wanted to be Director, I have voluntarily stepped aside in favor of my brother, Gaston.” “The House of Tramani supports the new High King!” the tall, light-haired figure of Eridan Tramani said loudly, standing, “in the name of my father, Duke March Tramani, Keeper of the Keys, Admiral and Commanding Officer of the Directorate Special Services, I declare the full support of House Tramani towards Gaston VonTesmar the Fourth.” “The House of Kaelan also declares its support for Gaston VonTesmar the Fourth,” a muscular auburn haired young man said, standing beside Eridan. “I, Malek Kaelan, speak in the name of my father, Duke 361

Peacekeeper Tiridates Kaelan.” “Well, House Janassi does not support the usurper,” Lucian snarled, glancing warily at Samuel. “I, as the Duke of House Janassi and Lord High Inquisitor swear it!” Gaston turned to regard Lucian coldly. “It’s no longer your decision, Lucian,” he said icily, “you instigated the gratuitous torture, rape and murder of a Directorate officer and a Dant’aree diplomat last night.” A low murmur went through the Assembly hall. “Yes,” Samuel said quietly, “the Dant’aree could take that as an act of war by the Directorate.” “The House of Riordan and the Alaran Palatine Regency declares its support of the new Director, Gaston VonTesmar the Fourth,” Desmond Riordan said quickly, standing up before anyone else could say anything. He frowned and looked around. “In the absence of my brother, I Desmond Riordan, Viceroy of the Palatinate of Alara wholeheartedly support Gaston, our Royal cousin and our friend.” “Huh?” Taggart groaned behind her. Alex glanced over her shoulder. Taggart was moving. She snorted softly. “Des just declared his support for Gaston, the new Director, Taggart,” she said, “if I were you, I’d run. Away. Very fast.” Taggart grunted. “Desmond is an idiot.” “So are you,” she said disdainfully. “The Duchy of Aventura joins our cousin, the Viceroy of Alara, in support of the new Director, Gaston VonTesmar,” a strong, sensual female voice 362

Tabitha A. Bradley announced. “I, Alena Varian, Duchess of Aventura, declare our dedication to the Directorate Renaissance ushered in this day by our most Royal cousin. There’s no man more suited to the job, in my opinion!” Alex looked back and saw a tall, black haired woman in Directorate sable and crimson, walking down the corridor that divided the Directorate section. The mercs and ex-patriots guarding the corridor parted deferentially to let her pass. Gaston was smiling as the woman walked up on the platform. More movement in the Directorate section caught her attention and she saw Desmond’s dark haired, muscular figure, accompanied by the curly mahogany head of Catalin, Des and Taggart’s younger sister, as they followed Alena Varian. Alex glanced towards the security door and saw Joshua grinning as well, which confused her. Eridan and Malek followed. “This shouldn’t be happening,” Taggart hissed. “Shut up,” Alex snapped. The Assembly dissolved into a slowly rising din of conversation and arguments. Oddly enough, the only people who weren’t talking were the Dirandan Court, the Rysusi and the Dant’aree Commonweal. The Court seemed mollified and though there were plenty of sour expressions, for the most part the nobles seemed content to sit and stare or glare at their new ruler. Lucian Janassi was cursing under his breath, glaring at Samuel and Gaston and Alex found herself concerned that he was plotting something. There was a glint in those pale eyes that she knew could mean 363

Peacekeeper nothing good. After staring at the man a long moment, Alex realized that he was actually silently whispering the words cold vengeance over and over as he glared at the VonTesmar brothers and their allies. She shuddered. “Silence!” Alex and Taggart’s attention was distracted by the Speaker of the Assembly, who had retaken the platform and stood before the podium, eyeing the body of Asher, which lay not too far from him, with vague distaste. “The Ranee of the Dant’aree wishes to make a statement regarding this alarming turn of events.” Gaston and the slowly growing group of nobles declaring their support stood to the side of the platform now, along with the prisoners and the rest. Gaston kept his arms crossed over his chest and regarded the entire room with a cool, arrogant gaze that gave Alex chills every time she looked at him. Alex, Joshua ‘pathed. She blinked and looked at Joshua. He was frowning, one hand pressed to his ear. He kept glancing up at the Gallery. Alex followed his gaze and gasped. It was chaos. About all that was apparent was that people were fighting with each other, but she suspected there was screaming as well. What’s going on? Arguments developing into fights. People are scared. Dirandans and others. You need to quiet the peanut gallery and you need to do it now. 364

Tabitha A. Bradley All right. She glanced at Taggart, who was staring at the platform with a stunned look on his face. Taggart Riordan is here. He’s still a little punch drunk from the fist I force-fed him earlier, but he could be a problem. Understood, Joshua sent back. She looked up at the Gallery, tuning out the commotion below as the Rana and Ranee proceeded slowly and elegantly onto the platform. She concentrated on the panic and fear spreading rapidly through the onlookers. People were worried, many afraid for their families. Others were angry, murderous, supporters of Asher and those who hated him, reacting to the uncertainty of the succession in violence rather than fear. People shouted, screamed, fought and tormented each other, Dirandan and other races, people who felt the Dirandan succession affected them in some way or another. Happiness mixed with terror and chaos had erupted beyond the Gallery, in the lobbies and foyers of the Assembly building itself, where onlookers had gathered to see this highly anticipated and completely unexpected session. Alex sensed the energies, clean and clear and calm, of the glimmering pale green garnets wrapped around her wrists, the pendant hanging between her breasts and the tiny drops from her ears. She wore green garnets around her ankles and tucked into her pockets as well. Their power was crisp and strong, pure and relaxing and it filled her with an energy that was cool and green. She projected calm towards the panicking people filling the public spaces, in the 365

Peacekeeper Gallery. She sent quiet into the air, willing people to sleep, rather than knocking them down, hoping that it would calm them much more than simply stealing consciousness from them would. She watched the Gallery. The agitation drained out of them. People stopped. Sat. Went still. Alex sensed similar things were happening throughout the entire exterior complex. Thank you, Alex, Joshua sent. I knew you could do it. She turned to check on Taggart. Taggart was gone. She caught a glimpse of a navy blue coat-tail rounding the maintenance corridor below. It was then that she realized, she’d done it all on her own. Without help from the Sentient. Without help from anyone. **** “The Dant’aree Commonwealth recognizes the succession and acknowledges Gaston VonTesmar as the rightful heir to the Throne of the Black Rose. We welcome his rule with the hope of a renewed and stronger alliance between our peoples,” Narinu Sondassa said, inclining her head to her mother, the Ranee. “We also declare our complete support of the Directorate in repelling the incursion of the Legion into the territory currently occupied by the Dirandan Alaran Regency.” 366

Tabitha A. Bradley “Thank you, Ranee,” Gaston said formally, bowing to the tall, slender figure of Janros Naichi. “The Directorate likewise declares its renewed support of our alliance against the Rysusi Legion and in so doing, will supply the Commonwealth with the military support promised by my predecessor as immediately as is possible.” The Legionnaires snarled under their breath, Gaston noticed with pleasure. Yet all they did was snarl and growl and look extremely pissed off. He nearly smirked and laughed when he caught Jeron glaring at him. Cocked up your plans right good there, didn’t I, old man? he thought, hoping Jeron would hear it. Made a nasty little mess of everything for you. Too bad...I wonder what kind of punishment the Legion metes out for as big a fuck-up as this, Silstrun? The term ‘blue balls’ probably doesn’t come close to describing it, does it? Jeron spat. Snarled. Glared daggers at him and Gaston nearly did break out with laughter at that point. Silstrun would have plenty of reason to hate him even more now. He’d been so completely foiled that it was possible he wouldn’t be able to save face at all with the Legion High Command. Jeron wouldn’t let that kind of humiliation go unpunished. It was a sobering thought. Right now though, the most important thing was that Diranda was more than safe and the Alliance was secure. Gaston had averted a war that would have destroyed not only the Directorate, but possibly the 367

Peacekeeper entire Fifth Quadrant, and the only ones who would ever know the entire truth of the matter was himself, Janros and Jeron. He looked at Janros and Narinu. Janros gave him a gentle, sad smile. Even though she was pleased and proud of him, Keir’s death cast a pall over everything. He took a deep breath and approached her. It was entirely inappropriate, but Gaston felt he had to do something to acknowledge Keir’s sacrifice, in front of the Assembly. It was important. Gaston inclined his head and extended his clean right hand towards Janros herself. “Ranee,” he said, “on behalf of my people and myself, I would like to extend our condolences on the death of Keir Chanossa. And our extreme apologies. He gave his life to insure this succession would take place.” He swallowed hard. “As did Cassandra Deavalon, the woman he loved.” Janros nodded. “My mother wishes to tell you, Gaston,” Naichi said, touching his arm, “that we honor Keir’s sacrifice, as we do Cassandra’s. We know you loved them both.” Gaston looked deep into those beautiful rhodolite eyes and felt a little of the chaos still churning within him fade. Peace flowed into his blood and he took a deep, deep breath, feeling almost as though he were breathing clean, cool air again after being confined in a tight, hot space. We will attend her funeral, Gaston, Janros said in his 368

Tabitha A. Bradley mind. She was loved on Dant’ar. She will be greatly missed. He offered her a tight-lipped smile and nodded. She patted his hand, glancing at Naichi. “Thank you, Your Majesty,” she said as the Voice of the Ranee, “your words of apology and your sincere regret is greatly appreciated.” Gaston nodded and stepped back to his group as the Ranee and her daughter moved off the platform and the Speaker took the podium again. A soft sniffle from somewhere above him drew his gaze. Alex was sitting on the catwalk, her auburn hair tumbling down around her face in soft, curling tendrils and she was holding one slightly bruised and bloodied hand to her mouth. Her cheeks were flushed pink and her eyes were wet. He wondered how much she’d seen, what she’d done. She caught him looking at her and her brows knit. She shook her head vaguely and got up. He lost sight of her as she hurried away, into the catwalks leading behind the platform’s back-wall. She’d seen him kill Asher. What was worse, Alexandra had seen him enjoy tormenting and killing Asher, when no one else had seen his face. When Gaston had made sure nobody else in the Assembly hall, not even on the platform, could see his face, could hear the things said in those last, horrible moments, he’d forgotten about the single most important person he hadn’t ever wanted to see him that way... the woman he loved. The woman he couldn’t imagine being without. Ever. 369

Peacekeeper Alexandra had seen a side of Gaston that even he didn’t like to admit existed. A vicious, savage... evil side. A side that horrified him. Ancestors... no wonder she ran. **** As soon as the Assembly was released, Gaston headed for the security entrance. Dorrian and Kazi trailed after him as a commotion of activity erupted on the platform behind them, Vendalli’s security taking control of the prisoners as well as escorting the Assembly members out. Gaston hurried through the corridor, casting about with his psionics, looking for Alexandra’s signature and hoping the psionic wards would stay down long enough for him to find her. He caught the faintest hint of her signature somewhere near the periphery of the Assembly building itself, so he locked on it. “Gaston!” Dorrian called, “where are you—?” Gaston summoned his power, focused it through his garnets and projected himself as close to Alex as he could get. The security corridor faded around him as the catwalks above the maintenance section came into reality. His head began to ache as the familiar sensation of silence pressed down hard on the top of his head and his temples and forehead throbbed against it a moment. It was as if his brain were suddenly filled with cotton wool and he blinked, staggering slightly. 370

Tabitha A. Bradley “The wards are back up,” she said breathlessly. “And you came after me?” “I wanted to explain,” he said, scanning the semidarkness for her, catching the glint of light off her deep red hair and walking towards it. “You deserve so much more than that. I’m sorry you had to see it, Alexandra, I really am.” “Well,” she said tightly, “I did, Gaston.” She was standing near the safety railing overlooking the access bay in the very back of the building. Her arms were crossed over her generous chest and she was regarding him with a cool, detached expression. Pale green gemstones glimmered in the near-darkness from her throat and ears and nestled in the depth of her cleavage. “I didn’t realize you were there.” “That was painfully obvious as well,” she said. Gaston touched her shoulder. She winced, but didn’t pull away. “I’d never hurt you, Alexandra,” he said softly. “You have to know that.” She looked down, below her. “I–I think I believe that,” she said. “I want to. I don’t think you would have ever hurt Cassi or Dorrian or anyone you love, but I saw the look on your face when you shoved that knife into your father, when you watched him bleed to death in front of you. When you did whatever thing you did to him to trap him in that—” she glanced at the dagger which sat sheathed on his hip, the stone gleaming evilly in the half-dark. He felt a shudder go through her and she looked away. “You loved it.” 371

Peacekeeper “That’s different,” he said, “Asher was never anything but cruel to me. He hated me. He was never anything even remotely resembling a father to me and he would have hurt you without blinking, just because he knew I love you. What I did was justice. Nobody will miss Asher, trust me.” She looked at him. “Then why couldn’t you have just killed him, Gaston? Why did you torment him like that? Why did you smile as he died?” Gaston took her by her shoulders and looked into her eyes. “You didn’t hear what he said, did you? He wanted to hurt you and if I didn’t succeed, sweetheart, he would have.” “This isn’t the first time though.” Alex stared at him. “You said before you’d torture and kill Taggart and Jeron for touching me, you said you’d string Taggart up by—” “Oh,” Gaston said, chilled. “That. This is very different and Alexandra, those men are dangerous. Just as dangerous as Asher, more so, because they’re both alive and sane. I’d never threaten to hurt anyone who didn’t deserve it and I’d never kill anyone who didn’t. You need to trust me on this.” She blinked. “Trust...” she murmured, “trust you.” She swallowed hard. “Trust you, Gaston?” “Yes,” he said softly, pulling her close. “Trust me. I should have come to you this morning after we returned from Diranda. I should have told you everything that happened directly. I should have apologized for accusing you of deceit and for being so completely out of line after you opened yourself up to me so much last night.” 372

Tabitha A. Bradley “You didn’t,” she said quietly. “You should have, but you didn’t.” He nodded. “I know.” “I’m not sure I can trust you, Gaston. I believe you wouldn’t hurt me and I believe you really are sorry but this isn’t the first time this kind of thing has happened between us. I never knew you had this kind of darkness in you. It frightens me, it really does.” He frowned. “Where did you think the ‘villain’ in me comes from, Alexandra?” he said, his voice hardening a little. “Where do you think any of it comes from? It’s a part of me.” She pushed him away. “I’m not an idiot, Gaston. I knew you had a dark side, but I never really thought you had an evil side. Dark and dangerous is one thing. Evil is another. And that’s what I saw today. Pure evil. And it’s something that Samuel has as well. Today, I learned where it comes from and today, I think Asher learned what he’d created when he saw his own evil reflected in your eyes.” Gaston just stared at her. Shock, disbelief, fury raced through his blood as he stared at her and she stepped backwards, into the safety railing. She licked her lips nervously. “I love you, Gaston,” she said, her voice trembling a little. “Cassi loved you dearly. Tamara and Nova and Jake love you, and so does Dorrian. You inspire loyalty in these people that I truly envy. I don’t have that many friends, and those I do have tend to either be very close or distant and not one of them has the kind of respect for me that your friends have for 373

Peacekeeper you.” She swallowed hard. “And they know you, probably better than I do, so there’s got to be something there worthy of their love. But I don’t know if they’ve seen the part of you that I saw today. What do you think Cassi would say if she’d seen it? I just don’t know what to do. You scared me. Relationships are difficult enough for me as it is. This is very hard for me to figure out.” “Alexandra—” “Gaston,” she said, chewing her lower lip, “I–I need time. Alone. To work this out.” She pressed her lips together tightly and looked at him, eyes bright with unshed tears. “Please. Just give me a little time. Okay?” Gaston frowned vaguely at her. “Time?” he repeated in a distant, flat voice. “You need time? How much time do you need?” “I don’t know,” she said. “A day? When is Cassi’s funeral going to be?” Gaston blinked. His frown deepened. “Her funeral is set for tomorrow at dusk, at the Temple of Iliah on Diamond Pointe.” Alex nodded. “I know the place. That’s Feldspar’s Clan lands.” “Deavalon County isn’t far from there,” he said in that same emotionless voice. “It was one of her favorite places.” “I’ll be there,” she said softly. “We can talk after the funeral.” Gaston looked at her a long moment. “Come to Diranda,” he said quietly. “Stay there tonight.” “Gaston,” she said, shaking her head, “I can’t stay 374

Tabitha A. Bradley with you, it will just confuse me. I need to work this out without you around.” He sighed. “Stay at the Temple then. Or in Shadow Glen. I can find you a place. A nice place.” “Paid for by the Director, right?” she said evenly. “No, thank you, Your Majesty. I can pay for my accommodation myself.” She drew a deep breath. “But I will come to Diranda. I miss it.” He nodded. She turned and began walking down the catwalk towards the access ladder on the far side of the cargo area. He watched her as she climbed down it, walked to the exterior door and stepped through. Damn you, Asher, he thought, wishing he could send a blast of pain into the soul-stone just for good measure. Even beyond death, your blood taints me. If I lose her because of this, I swear you’ll pay. Lisan’s blood, you’ll pay so much... Your remaining existence will be pure torture... The essence of Asher, his soul, trapped in the star garnet, was as mute telepathically as Gaston was now, with the psionic restrictions enabled again, but Gaston didn’t care. Asher heard him, he knew. The dagger had never been completely silent here, nor was it deaf. It knew, Asher knew. Asher had been doomed to a fate so much worse than death and it was this fact alone that gave Gaston solace right now. Alex was frightened. With good reason. If the only thing that could help her was time and distance, he’d do it. He’d give her whatever she wanted, as long as she came back to him in the end. 375

Peacekeeper **** Gaston left Vendalli’s as quickly as he could. He had things that needed to be dealt with at home and he just wasn’t in the mood to be there any longer. He found himself wandering through VonTesmar Hall that evening, after having finally made sure Keir Chanossa’s body was on its way to Dant’ar and Asher’s was being properly cremated. The idea of having any part of Asher back on Diranda was disgusting and Gaston had spent most of the evening sending out orders to have his father’s things removed from the Citadel and making arrangements for the handling of his corpse, since Gaston was very specific in how he wanted that dealt with. Asher was to be cremated and disposed of through Vendalli’s rather than interred in the VonTesmar family mausoleum like the rest of the family’s ashes had been. The only way Asher would be remembered would be as a despotic, evil blight on an otherwise illustrious family history. Asher would serve future generations of VonTesmars as a warning about what corruption and power could do to a man. His memory would be reviled, which was what both Gaston and Samuel agreed was the way they wanted it. Neither son wanted Asher on Diranda in any way. Gaston frowned as he passed his desk, where the dagger still lay. Since he’d returned home, he didn’t want to be anywhere near that dagger. It seemed to generate a low mental din that was extremely distracting and he 376

Tabitha A. Bradley wasn’t sure if it was Asher’s presence or if it was the dagger itself. He was beginning to wonder if trapping Asher’s essence in the soul-stone had been such a good idea in the first place. Why couldn’t you have just killed him? I never knew you had this kind of darkness in you. He picked up his violin and went out on the verandah. It was dark and cold tonight. The scent of fresh rain was on the wind, howling faintly through the depths of the canyon far below him. Gaston breathed it in, letting it fill his body with its icy, damp chill, the crisp cold clearing out his foggy brain. A sense of calm, not necessarily peace, but definitely calm, washed over him. Calm was good. Perhaps not as good as peace, but better than the constant level of tension he’d been living on for so long. It was done. Over. Dealt with. Asher was gone. He lifted the violin to his chin and began to play. Softly, eerily, he coaxed a thin, reedy note from the instrument that grew into a full-bodied sound that floated on the cold, dark air. It was sad, haunting, dark, something he’d written shortly after he and Alexandra had escaped from Jeron, before he and Cassandra had decided to try to make another go of it. It was oddly appropriate tonight, he thought, though he wasn’t entirely sure why. He’d never given it a real name, but his mind had taken to calling it Alexandra’s Song, a slow, deep, rich 377

Peacekeeper melody that seemed to describe her in every way, even the heights of her incredible passion and the clarity of her enchanting innocence. He let the music seep into his blood, let it fill the canyon below him with his memory of Alexandra and he found himself adding to it, making it richer, darker and more intense, filling it with her insatiable desire, the depth of her strength and the essence of her soul. With his love. Destroy the dagger. Gaston frowned slightly. Release Asher’s soul, he thought, prove to her I’m better than he was. Show her I’ve learned from his example, just as I want my descendents to learn from him. Her energy wrapped around him and he felt her, clean and clear and softly green, at the Lighthouse at Diamond Pointe. Her glimmering, soft, gently green, familiar garnet energy... Garnet! Gaston paused, the last note dying off into echoes in the canyon below him. He lowered the violin and turned to the southwest, towards the beach and the ocean, where Alex was. Tsavorite garnet! She’d never told him she was drawn to garnets. Or had she? He groaned softly. Of course, those green stones she was wearing this afternoon, those pale, mint green stones that didn’t reflect the light like peridot or emeralds. Of course they’d been those beautiful grass-green garnets and he hadn’t been able to sense them because he was on Vendalli’s and later, 378

Tabitha A. Bradley he was too distracted to notice she was wearing them at the assassination. Alex had power. Latent, pure, psionic power. She was using those stones of hers to focus it like Keystones. He wondered if she realized what she was doing. Ancestors! The possibility of another Garnet Master was staggering, unprecedented. This kind of thing was rare. Special. Unique. Like her. Like Alexandra... Destroy the dagger, Gaston. He snarled softly. “I can’t,” he said to himself. “Death is too good for Asher VonTesmar. An eternity of living torment is the only just reward for what he’s done to me. To Diranda.” If I don’t destroy the dagger, I’ll lose her... He leaned forward against the balcony railing, the violin clutched tightly in his hands. “I can’t...” Not even for Alexandra...?

379

Peacekeeper

Chapter Eighteen o are you from around here? I don’t think I’ve seen you before.” Alex glanced up at the man who climbed onto the circular gallery walkway by the lantern room at the top of the lighthouse. He was encased in a thick gray woolen coat with a matching hat pushed down on his head and an emerald green muffler wrapped around his face, so she couldn’t make out his features or much else about him. “You cold? That thin jacket isn’t going to keep the weather out, no matter how tight you pull it around yourself.” She was cold. “I’d forgotten how cold it gets here in the winter,” she said, nodding. He chuckled and nodded. “Sure, cold and wet. And gorgeous. I love winter on the coast. You look familiar. What Clan?” “Feldspar.” “Hm,” he said. “I know Feldspar. You’re not.” Alex sighed and shrugged. “Well, my mother was Feldspar. I haven’t been home much. I was raised on a colony.”

“S

380

Tabitha A. Bradley “Hm,” he said. “Never heard of any Kristani going to live off-world. Kinda anathema to them, if you know what I mean.” Alex nodded. “I wish I could tell you why. I don’t remember much. I don’t remember my mother either. She died. I was raised by the people who found her.” “Odd,” the man said. “Well, you look frozen. Come inside and I’ll get you a blanket.” “Who are you, first?” The man laughed. “Not comfortable going inside with a guy you don’t know who’s wrapped head to foot in wool?” She flushed. “Well...” “I’m the lighthouse keeper. My father was the lighthouse keeper as well. Dominic Declan. I’m very well known around these parts. Known as an honorable guy. On my word as a Feldspar Kristani, my intentions are entirely philanthropic.” Alex blinked. “Okay,” she said. He laughed. “C’mon, inside, before you freeze.” **** “Wow,” Dominic said from the mudroom outside the small, battered, but well-scrubbed kitchenette, “so you’re Alex T’Kayn. Thought that was a guy.” He stomped the mud off his boots. “Y’know, with the name ‘Alex’ and all.” He laughed. Alex sipped the hot coffee he’d given her. “It’s been a while since I’ve had fresh brewed coffee.” Dominic leaned inside, tossing his hat on a nearby chair. “No catering units here. Too expensive.” 381

Peacekeeper “I get that a lot. Funny thing about Dirandan men, they seem to think anyone who is into the adventuring gig is a guy. I mean, my friend Tamara Sable gets it too. She goes by ‘Tam’ sort of for that reason.” “Oh, yeah, Tamara Sable the smuggler. I know her. Got her nudie calendar, for one thing.” Alex coughed slightly. “The calendar? ‘S’blood, I forgot about that.” Dominic laughed, walking inside, dressed in a thick, creamy white sweater and mud-splattered gray denims. He wasn’t that tall, which was much more noticeable now that he wasn’t a walking gray woolen monstrosity wearing a bright green muffler. He was stocky, with pale skin and longish wavy mahogany colored hair, which made sense, considering his Feldspar blood. Alex figured he had to be related to her somehow, simply because of that. She just wished she knew how. “So, what exactly does a ‘treasure hunter’ do?” Dominic asked, pouring himself a large mug and grabbing a bottle of milk from the icebox. He sat down at the rough, shiny wooden table in the center of the little room and poured a healthy dollop into his coffee. “Mostly research,” Alex said. “I spend a lot more time at libraries and museums and in front of computer cores than I do digging stuff up. But that’s the fun part, because I get to explore and I love that. It’s fun to figure out the mystery and find something really amazing at the end.” “So are you in it for the money or the jewels or 382

Tabitha A. Bradley what?” Alex shrugged. “Not really. It doesn’t pay that well. I think I’m in it for the fun part. Most everything I find ends up going to a client or a museum or something, so I don’t cash in on much. I’m not really the type to go desecrating sacred ground or burials or anything like that. I try to stay away from tomb crawls.” “Very Kristani of you,” Dominic said. “So you’re in it for the hunt, huh?” “Yeah, I guess so.” “And you’re a spelunker.” “Oh yeah.” “And you can open any lock.” He chuckled. “That’s not really true, is it?” Alex took a drink of her coffee. “Yup. Very true. There isn’t a lock made that I can’t open. Somehow. Sometimes it takes me a bit, but I haven’t found one yet that I haven’t been able to get open. Not sure why—” “—Kristani. Feldspar trick,” he said easily. “Actually, there’s only one bloodline with the skill to ‘trick locks’.” Alex frowned, something like fear or excitement beginning to bubble in her otherwise relatively numbed stomach. “What?” “Well,” he said, “my father was the lighthouse keeper here. All the Declans have kept this lighthouse since it was built. The Declans are also ancient friends to the Feldspar Clan Kristani. My mother was Feldspar. Her name was Kayleia. She could open locks like that.” 383

Peacekeeper Alex stared at him. “Can you?” “No, it’s only something women can do. I don’t know why.” He smiled gently at her. “I have a twin sister. I thought she was dead. I thought my mother was dead. But I don’t think my sister is dead anymore.” Alex blinked. “I—I don’t think I understand what you’re saying.” Dominic shrugged. “I think you’re my sister, Alexandra T’Kayn. You must have wondered, right? My sister’s name was Alexandra, too. My mother and sister were killed in a fire that nearly destroyed the lighthouse. Lucian Janassi was responsible for it.” A chill went through her. “We used to own a programmable Gate. Back when Asher was hunting down ‘illegal’ psionics and sorcerers, the lighthouse was a safe point for helping fugitives escape the hunters. Feldspars stole it and we kept it here. Lucian led the hunters, being the High Inquisitor and all. He came here several times but never found my father’s Gate. Unfortunately, Lucian fixated on my mother and when she refused to have anything to do with him, he began to torment her, torment us.” Alex stared at him in horrified shock. She couldn’t have spoken if she’d wanted to. Dominic sighed. “It got bad. Eventually Janassi figured out our secret and came to arrest my father and take my mother away. The Feldspar Clan fought back. A battle erupted between the Janassi Sentinels and the 384

Tabitha A. Bradley Feldspar that ended in the Gate room beneath the lighthouse itself. My father and I got separated from my mother and sister. Janassi killed my father, thought he’d killed me and pursued my mother and sister into the Gate room. He was going to kill my sister, I’m sure of it. There was an explosion. That’s all I know. When I came to, the lighthouse was burning and I was being dragged into the grass by the Feldspar elder, Rhodan. My father was dead and they couldn’t find my sister and mother. Rhodan took me into his family then and raised me from then on, but I never forgot what Janassi did to my family. To me.” He took a long drink of his coffee. “The Feldspar Clan actually won the battle, though. Janassi never bothered us again and eventually we were taken into the protection of the Tramani House and nobody wanted to bother us after that at all.” Alex bit her lip. “How old were you, Dominic?” “Eight.” She felt lightheaded. Her stomach began doing weak, churning flip-flops and she groaned softly. “Iliah’s tears, Alex, are you okay? You just went white as sand.” “I—I don’t know...” she murmured. “Eight... you said eight... oh Ancestors.” “You know I’m right, Alex,” he said, getting up. “You’re a Crystal Mistress, aren’t you? My sister was Mastery potential already. She was going to start the Tramani School that equinox. She loved green stones. Sapphires, I think. Or maybe topaz. Some kind of green stone that you don’t usually think of as being 385

Peacekeeper green.” “Garnets,” Alex said, feeling sick. “Tsavorite garnets. Green.” “Garnets, yeah that was it...” Dominic helped her up. “Like the First Master Prince, Gaston.” “Director,” she muttered, letting him escort her through the cozy, old house attached to the lighthouse, to a room that looked like a very rarely used guest room, since there were boxes on the floor and an old-fashioned non-core computer sitting on a rickety desk in the corner. “Director?” Dominic said absently, pushing a pile of blankets to one side and helping her to lie down on the bleached white cotton comforter on top of the bed. “When did that happen? Don’t get much in the way of current news around here.” “Oh,” Alex said weakly, “today...” “Bless me,” Dominic chuckled softly. “Good on old Gaston.” Alex shuddered. “Dominic, I was eight when my foster-brother, Justin Galliard, found me and my mother lying face-down in the snow a few feet from their ancient Gateway. A Gate they thought was unusable for years. My mother never came out of the coma she was in and eventually died from her injuries, but I recovered. When I did though, my mind was a near blank. All I knew was some Kristani and my first name. They called me ‘T’Kayn,’ because I was a foundling.” Dominic sat on the edge of the bed. “I used to call you ‘my baby,’ when we were little,” he said softly. “My baby sister.” 386

Tabitha A. Bradley “You’re older?” “Yup. Only a little, though. I always called you my baby, even though we’re the same age, you just seemed younger for some reason.” He smiled weakly, his gray eyes wet. “I thought you were dead. I couldn’t understand why anyone would want to kill a child. Especially ‘my baby’. You were so sweet and beautiful and trusting. The first time you saw Lucian you were fascinated by him. You thought he was Lisan himself, come to visit you. You loved him.” Alex stared at him in horror. “He was nice to you then. But only then. We didn’t realize what kind of monster he was until later.” She closed her eyes, warm tears making their way down her cheeks. She didn’t know what to make of it, she just knew, deep in her soul, that Dominic was telling her the truth. This man was her brother. Her real, live brother. The one last remaining member of a family she’d never known and always mourned the loss of. “Dominic,” she murmured. “My brother.” He sniffled softly. “My baby sister.” She opened her eyes and looked at him. He smiled, tears sliding down his own cheeks. Reaching out for her, he picked her up in his arms and hugged her. She sobbed a little and hugged him back. “Welcome home, Alexandra Declan,” he whispered. **** 387

Peacekeeper The morning of the funeral dawned cool and clear. Alex and Dominic stood on the gallery walkway, leaning against the railing, watching the suns coming up over the ocean horizon. “So, have you thought about it?” he said quietly. “It might help you work out your feelings about Gaston too. I’m sure Jake would understand if you took a break from the band for a while.” She leaned against his shoulder. They’d spent most of the night talking until she’d finally fallen asleep on the couch in front of the fireplace. Even though they’d talked a lot, she hadn’t been able to recall much more about her life prior to Arcadia, which was frustrating. Dominic suggested they talk to March about it. He’d awoken her just before dawn, wrapped in his thick woolen coat and grinning. “You have to see the sunrise from the gallery, Alex,” he whispered. “You’ve got to.” It turned out that the Diamond Pointe lighthouse was still a working lighthouse and was used not only to signal ships at sea, but as a reference point for incoming skimmers and shuttles, for the small private spaceport near Regent’s Bluff. Dominic was busy, especially in the winter. Though he was alone most of the time, he was happy. Content. Peaceful. The only thing he really missed was his family. He’d thought he was the last of the Declan family and to find his lost sister had filled him with a pure joy Alex had never seen in anyone else she’d known. A beautifully simple, innocent happiness that was almost infectious. 388

Tabitha A. Bradley She’d slept better that night than she had since before the Reylian Orb incident, even on that lumpy old couch. “It’s so peaceful here,” she said. “I feel as though I never want to leave.” “Then don’t,” he said. “I can fix up the spare room for you and you can live here. There’s plenty of room. I’d love to have you here. Introduce you to your Feldspar relatives. You could look into training your Mastery abilities.” He patted her hair. “And you’d be closer to Gaston, if you wanted to keep seeing him.” She glanced at him. “You don’t mind?” “Not at all,” Dominic shrugged. “Gaston’s always been decent to me. He likes the lighthouse and visits regularly. Has since he was at the Tramani School. About a month every summer, he still comes up, when he does his retreat with March.” Alex sighed. “I’d feel bad about leaving Nova though.” “Well, it’s not as if you’d be that far from Vendalli’s, really. The Temple of Iliah maintains an open Gateway nexus for any of us who want to use it, anytime, just like most of Her temples do.” Alex looked at him. “I’d love to stay here, Dominic.” Dominic smiled gently. “I’m so glad to hear you say that, Alex. I was thinking about how quiet things would be when you went home after the funeral. I just got you back, I’m not letting you get away so easily.” Alex smiled. “I don’t want to go. Not now.” He nodded. “Well, let’s get back downstairs, then. 389

Peacekeeper I’ll fix you a good, old-fashioned lighthouse breakfast and then we’ll tackle your room. We can even go into town for paint and decorations if you want, I’ve got some money socked away.” Alex laughed. “So do I, Dominic. We can use mine.” “Great,” he said, hugging her. “Let’s get started.” **** By late afternoon, they’d cleaned out the little room in the back of the house and had painted the walls mint green. Tamara and Joshua had brought out boxes of stuff from Alex’s apartment and offered to help, which, with Joshua’s Sorcery, made things go much faster. When the four of them proceeded up from the lighthouse towards the Temple of Iliah, Alex was tired, but peaceful. She was wearing a green dress and shawl that had belonged to her mother. She felt strangely content. As odd as things had gotten, the feeling that it was right, that this was the way it was supposed to be, was overwhelming. Dominic stirred memories in her. Faint memories that were hard to grasp onto for any length of time, but in his presence, she felt complete. Stronger. As though pieces of her life were falling together for the first time in her memory. Dominic helped her feel safe. In a different way than Gaston had, but the security was there and strong. She trusted Dominic and she never trusted anyone else like she did him. 390

Tabitha A. Bradley He held her hand as they neared the lapis blue and gold trimmed pavilion, fluttering in the faint seabreeze as the last lights of daylight caught the golden decorations and threw motes of sparkling light around the countryside. It was set to one side of the vast Temple Gardens, filled with chairs and flowers. On the rise of the bank, facing the rocky coastline below and the sea itself was a tall pyre of wood and stone, the flat top of which was simply covered in deep lapis blue fabric. Priestesses in flowing white and green gowns and cloaks stood waiting as people approached from Shadow Glen, the Gateway nexus and up the coast, as Alex and Dominic, Tamara and Joshua were. She saw Jake there already, along with Kazi Gerik and Samuel VonTesmar. Members of Keir’s family were there, as well as a large group of Dant’aree, which made Alex’s heart feel warm. Cassi must have been loved by Keir’s people as well. As they came closer, she saw the green, royal blue and silver colors of Deavalon and a small group of elegant, quiet, but kind of shabby looking young people standing near the side of the pavilion, along with the tall, beautiful figure of March’s wife, Beryl Tramani. Alex frowned a little. There were no elders in the group. The oldest man looked about Samuel’s age. “Where are her parents?” Alex asked softly. “Cassi’s parents are dead,” Tamara said. “She and her brother Astyrian were the oldest children in the family.” “Oh,” Alex said softly. “She never said anything 391

Peacekeeper about that...” Dominic squeezed her hand. “We should offer our condolences,” he said gently. Together, they walked over to the Deavalon family. Dominic introduced himself to Astyrian, Count of Deavalon. “The Lighthouse Keeper of Diamond Pointe,” Astyrian said, “we have heard of you,” he offered a weak smile. “It is an honor to meet you, sir.” Dominic inclined his head. “Thank you, milord. This is my sister, Alexandra.” Alex extended her hand towards Cassi’s brother. “I didn’t know Cassi as long as I would have liked to,” she said softly. “But I loved her. I...I—” she swallowed hard, her eyes warming with tears. “I don’t know what to say...” Dominic patted her back. Astyrian looked shaky. He bit his lip and nodded. “Uh...” “She’s upset,” Dominic said, with a sigh. “She and Cassi got really close and she feels guilty.” Astyrian nodded. “Gaston told me something about that,” he said quietly. “He doesn’t blame her, so I don’t.” Dominic offered his hand. “We’re very sorry for your loss, milord.” Astyrian shook it and turned away. With another sigh, Dominic led Alex to a set of chairs on one side of the pavilion. “Are you going to be okay, Alex?” Alex sat, looking at Cassi’s brother and the family as they talked to Jake, who hugged them. “I think so. 392

Tabitha A. Bradley It’s just...” He sat down next to her. “I know,” he said quietly. “It’s hard.” A group of extravagantly-dressed Kristani came into the pavilion all wearing some shade of lapis blue and gold. They approached the Deavalons and spoke with them a few moments before settling nearby on the grass. Drums, rattles, flutes and tambourines were produced and the Kristani began playing a soft, gentle tune that filled the pavilion. Alex drew a deep breath, trying not to cry. “Alexandra.” She closed her eyes a moment, heat prickling her chilled skin. Dominic cleared his throat and she felt him stand. She turned, looking up. “Hello Gaston,” she said quietly. Gaston wore a simple burgundy shirt, black leather vest with silver and burgundy brocade, black denims and boots. His long, tailored coat was black leather, trimmed in silver. His soft, wavy hair was loosely tied back with a strip of patterned silk. She noticed he didn’t wear a weapon of any kind, nor any indication of his rank or title. Her stomach felt warm. He was dressed like a Kristani. “Dominic,” Gaston said, “are you here with the Feldspar Clan?” Dominic shook his head. “Actually, milord, I’m here with Alex.” Alex noticed the slight narrowing of Gaston’s dark eyes, the flash of uncertain jealousy in them. “Oh?” he said evenly, “really?” 393

Peacekeeper Dominic smiled a little. “Alex is my sister,” he said quietly. “I thought she was lost, but it turns out she’s been on Vendalli’s all along.” Gaston looked at him a moment, brow furrowed. Then at Alex. “Hmm,” he said. “This is the sister that died in the fire? Alex? Really?” Alex nodded, standing. Gaston smiled a little. “You’re Dominic’s twin,” he said softly, his voice tinged with amazement. “You are.” He patted her shoulder. “I can sense it now. I’m glad.” She glanced at Dominic, then back at Gaston. “Thank you,” she said, feeling kind of strange. It almost seemed as though Gaston were backing off. “I still want to talk to you after this.” He nodded. “I know,” he said. “And we will.” With that, Gaston turned and walked over to Beryl, March and the Deavalons, putting his arm around Astyrian’s shoulder and leading him behind the garden wall. They sat back down and Alex laid her head on Dominic’s shoulder. They didn’t need to talk. He seemed to know how uncertain and nervous and sad she was. He just patted her arm and let her sit there as they watched the pavilion fill with people, more flowers were brought in and more Kristani, from all of the Clans settled on the grass around the pavilion’s perimeter and near the pyre itself. What surprised Alex when the service began, was that it was officiated, not by Beryl or March Tramani, as she would have figured, but by Gaston. 394

Tabitha A. Bradley She gasped softly as he directed the gathering in the Ritual of Passing and the Honor of the Beloved Ancestors. He called for bearers and Alex found herself standing and offering to carry her friend’s body to the pyre, along with Astyrian, Jake, Gaston and Keir’s brother, Rand. Astyrian smiled at her as she approached him, and after a glance at Gaston, pulled her into his arms and hugged her. Hot tears filled her eyes and she had to rub at them to clear her vision. Glancing back towards Dominic, she felt the pride radiating from him and turned back to the men with a deep breath. Gaston led them into the garden, where Cassandra lay, dressed in her formal lapis blue and gold Crystal Master’s gown on a flower covered bier, draped with a clean, white cloth. Alex glanced at Gaston and the others as she hesitantly approached the girl. She could make out Cassi’s features beneath the nearly translucent fabric and saw, to her great relief, that though her skin was pale, there was no sign of blood or trauma, that her hair was clean and arranged softly around her face and that her lips were curved in a smile. She bit her own lip and drew a shaking breath. “The Priestesses can do many things for those who pass,” Gaston said softly behind her. He directed each person to a side of the bier. Alex stood near Cassi’s head, so she could gaze down at her friend’s beautiful, peaceful face as she carried her those last few feet to the funeral pyre. 395

Peacekeeper They lifted her, with the help of Gaston’s telekinetics, gently set her atop the pyre. Gaston led her back as Astyrian was given a torch, which he lit in the incense brazier which stood to the side of the pavilion. He put the torch to the wood at the base of the pyre and the fire caught, slowly creeping along the lower tier. Alex stiffened, chewing hard on her lower lip. Gaston stood behind her, not touching her, yet very close. The Kristani began playing again as the Priestesses chanted softly and people began to approach the pyre to pay their last respects and throw flowers or incense bundles on the fire. Alex watched this all in a kind of numbed daze. The cool night air from the ocean blew gently around the pavilion, carrying with it a soft, damp scent with a promise of rain in the not-too-distant future. Her breathing was shaky and shallow, feeling as though she might start crying again at any moment, but the tears weren’t there for some reason. A warm hand came down on her shoulder, squeezed it, and he stepped up behind her, wrapping his arm around her waist. She breathed in his scent, closing her eyes a moment, laying her head against his chest. Together, they stood and watched the pyre as it slowly became engulfed in flames, the night falling thick and deep around them. **** 396

Tabitha A. Bradley “I met her here,” Gaston said quietly, climbing up next to Alex on the rock. “One afternoon, about five years ago, I came here to think and she was already here, sitting on my rock.” He laughed wryly. “Of course, it was her rock too, she’d just never run into me here before.” “When you visited the lighthouse during the summer?” Alex asked. “Dominic said you come out every summer.” “Yes, actually,” he said. “Did you talk about everything?” “Pretty much,” she said. “I’m moving here. I want to get to know Dominic again and we’re thinking it might help restore my memory. Since things are safe again, I can take some time off.” “Safe,” Gaston said darkly. “Yeah, they’re safe. For the most part.” She glanced at him. The light from the lighthouse tower above the cove was bright, but not intrusive, since the overhanging cliff obscured most of it. “I think it’s a good idea. What do you think?” “You moving here?” “Yes.” “It is a good idea. I just wonder how long you’re planning to stay.” “For good, I think.” “And what about the treasure hunting and Nova? Are you just going to give all that up because you found your brother?” “No,” Alex said, frowning slightly. “I’m still doing that and I’m still going to be in the band. I’m just not living on Vendalli’s anymore. With Asher gone, I can 397

Peacekeeper actually live here on Diranda, which is what I’ve always wanted anyway. Vendalli’s is nice, but it’s not that great for me. I need to live on the earth, not floating in space.” “Kristani way of thinking,” he said skeptically. “And what’s wrong with that?” “Nothing. For Kristani. You don’t know anything about Kristani, Alexandra.” “I know some. I’m hoping to learn more.” He snorted softly. “What?” she said, “don’t you believe me?” “I’m not sure you really know what you’re doing, to be honest. It’s all rather sudden, you know.” “I thought you believed Dominic was my brother.” “I do, and he definitely is, but I wonder. You’re not the type to suddenly change your life—” “I know I’m not,” she said. “But this is important. Dominic is my brother and I want to get to know him. I want to try to remember my family. It’s family, Gaston. Something I always wanted and never had. Now I have family again and I’m not going to screw this up.” He sighed. “I guess that’s difficult for me to understand. I don’t have family like that.” “Samuel—” “Is related to me by blood, but little else. We have little in common besides our hatred of Asher.” “Asher’s gone, Gaston. Or he should be.” She turned to look at him. He frowned. “Asher’s gone. Period.” Alex shook her head. “No, Gaston. He’s not gone entirely. As long as you keep that dagger around, part 398

Tabitha A. Bradley of him is alive.” “Well, that’s not going to change. He deserves everything he got. Everything I did to him. More.” He frowned. “That dagger is his punishment for the fuckup that was his life.” “Well, he didn’t fuck up entirely,” Alex said irritably, “he did produce you.” Gaston opened his mouth to reply and froze, staring at her. He blinked and snapped his mouth shut. “Unless you think that was a mistake,” she said. “I don’t.” “Damn you, woman,” Gaston snarled. Alex smiled slightly. “But Gaston, you need to make a clean break from him. Asher was bad, I agree. He was evil and corrupt and degenerate. He never regretted, never apologized for anything he did, not even at the end of his life. You did the right thing by killing him.” She put her hand on his arm. “Trapping him in that Daestrian dagger was the exact opposite of the right thing though. That dagger was evil before you stuck him in it. It’s got to be worse now. How horribly, insanely angry do you think he will be after being trapped in there? What kind of effect do you think it’s going to have on anyone who touches it? On you, Gaston? Has already had on you?” She shuddered. “Thrax’s little toys do horrible things to people. Anyone who comes in contact with them.” She drew in a deep breath. “I think you need to destroy it, Gaston. Finish it. Finish Asher.” Gaston frowned, pulling away from her. “I can’t, Alexandra,” he said. “I spent the last seven 399

Peacekeeper years creating and enchanting that dagger. I planned this for even longer than that. This is justice... he deserves it.” Alex shook her head. “Gaston, it’s going to corrupt you too. That’s what Cassi was so worried about. That’s why she wanted to get the evidence about Asher so that he could be legally removed from office. She never wanted you to have to use the dagger, because it was already changing you and she was afraid of how you’d end up.” She wrapped her fingers around his arm. “She’s right. I saw what happened to you when you killed Asher. It terrified me. What’s more though, it horrified me. Gaston, that dagger is going to be nothing but bad for you. Get rid of it. Get rid of Asher. Once and for all.” She pulled him closer to her. “Please, Gaston,” she said softly. “Let it go. It’s over. Asher has paid for his crimes with his life. That’s the most we can ask anyone to pay.” She squeezed his arm. “You’re the First Master, you know this.” Gaston looked at her. “I can’t destroy it, Alexandra,” he said after a long moment. “Everything can be destroyed somehow.” “No, I can’t destroy it right now. Not after all I’ve done to put him there. I can handle the corruption, but I can’t destroy that knife. I want him to suffer. He didn’t suffer enough when he died. He needs to suffer, Alexandra. He’s doing that now.” She stared at him. “Gaston,” she said softly, “this isn’t helping you. It won’t until you get rid of it.” 400

Tabitha A. Bradley He frowned. “It’s not your decision, Alexandra.” “That’s right,” she said, “it’s not.” She leaned forward, finding his lips with her own. He stiffened slightly at first, but she simply caressed his lips with hers until he relaxed and drew her up against him. She sighed into his mouth, sliding her arms around his chest. Her heart was pounding hard, her breathing short and shallow and her stomach had twisted into a tight, painful knot. She kissed him almost desperately because she knew what she had to say next. She could feel his own heart pounding against hers; his arms were tight and warm and his body was solid against her. She wanted more than anything to forget everything, forget Asher, forget the dagger, forget the glimpse she’d had of the darkest depths of Gaston’s soul. Forget the fact that his danger could hurt her in the long run. Finally, she pushed him back, gazing deep into his amazing, dark green eyes, a green the color of tsavorite garnets. “Gaston,” she said softly, “you’re still angry at Asher. Scarred. Until you can let that anger go, until you can destroy that dagger and let Asher die, he’s still part of your life. Corrupting you. I think you’re really a good man at heart, Gaston. You’re not a villain. But as long as you keep Asher’s essence trapped in that dagger, you’re risking yourself. Not just yourself, but everyone you love. Including me.” He frowned. “Alexandra,” he said, “you don’t understand.” “You’re right. I don’t understand why you have to 401

Peacekeeper do this, why you can’t let him go. When he’s dead, Gaston, he’s dead. Gone. He can’t hurt you anymore. This way, he still can. And until I know that you’re free of his influence, I can’t trust you. I can’t trust you not to hurt me if you should become angry. I watched a relatively decent man fall under the influence of the Quyrin and turn into an evil murderer. I watched him torture and kill his friends, his lovers and his son, Gaston. The dagger is the same thing. And if I can’t convince you to destroy it, I can’t stay with you. You have to understand, I can’t go through that again.” She sniffed softly, warm tears prickling her eyes. “It’s your decision, Gaston,” she whispered. Gaston looked at her a long time. “I’m sorry, Alexandra,” he said softly, “I can’t do it.” The chill of the night breeze off the ocean seeped into her skin and invaded her blood. Her pounding heart seemed to freeze in her chest. He frowned vaguely, seeming frustrated, sad and slightly angry as he stared at her. “Then, I have to go,” she said softly, her voice catching in her throat. She gulped it down and turned away from him, pushing herself off the rock before she lost her nerve and threw herself into his arms. She heard him hit the sand behind her. “Alexandra...” “No, Gaston. I can’t do this right now.” She forced her voice to stay steady. “I have got to look out for myself for once. You’ve made your decision. I can’t stand by and watch it destroy you.” “Alexandra!” 402

Tabitha A. Bradley She didn’t turn, even though she wanted to. “Please, if you love me, let me go.” Alex began walking towards the path leading up to the lighthouse. To Dominic. To her family. To a night of misery. “Alexandra,” Gaston said behind her, “this isn’t over.” “For me it is,” she said, her voice shaking. “Until you can let Asher die, it has to be over, Gaston.” “No!” Gaston snarled, “it’s not over!” Alex stopped. Turned. Looked at the shadowy figure on the sand behind her. As he stepped into the light, she nearly lost her resolve. His expression was stricken, betrayed, furious. She wanted to run to him and beg him to forget everything. It would have worked too, she knew. But only for a while. Only until she came across the dagger or the influence of its soul-stone started to affect him. She took a deep breath, closing her eyes against him. “It’s over, Gaston,” she breathed tightly, turning slowly. “Good rising, Your Majesty.” She walked up the path to the lighthouse, this time not looking back. Gaston VonTesmar stood on the beach and watched her in fierce silence. “No, Alexandra T’Kayn-Declan,” he said roughly, “it’s not over. It will never be over between us. You’ll come back to me. You’re mine.” He looked up at the lighthouse as the bright lamp turned slowly above the sea. “Mine,” he said softly. “Forever.” 403

About the Author Arizona author Tabitha Bradley Award-winning has been writing science fiction, fantasy and

erotica for over ten years, though it's only been in the last year she has found a home for her Dirandan Chronicles novels and other stories in the electronic publishing industry. It's an industry she has taken to with a passion and her Dirandan Chronicles have become what she had always hoped for: beloved by readers. “My main reason for writing is the story. I want to tell a story I would be interested in reading, with characters I think are interesting and have stories that need to be told. I want readers to love my worlds as much as I do and I think there is a real interest in the kinds of stories I love to tell. That's why I got into the publishing business in the first place, because I had stories I wanted to share.” Tabitha lives in Northwestern Arizona with her husband and two children.